Summary:

A Mafia/BDSM story. A Don who is a Dom; two powerful personalities bound together in one body. Will it be too much for one woman to handle, or is she exactly what is needed to balance this man.

*Chapter 1*: Chapter 1

Carlisle Cullen sat in his office and looked out the window at the Seattle skyline. He thought back at how wonderful his life and turned out and it was all because of his family.

It wasn’t just his wonderful wife, Esme, who was the love of his life, or their only son Edward, but also the family of men and women who were a part of his mafia family, all of whom he had taken the vow to protect. He had been given the reins of the family from his father at the age of 25 and he had planned on turning over the family to his son when he turned 25, but Edward still had not met the most important detail to take over the family. Edward had met every demand that Carlisle had put before him and exceeded each one. However, the demand that still needs to be met was the one that had been passed down from one Don to another. It was critical that it happened because it showed the family that the leader was just that; a leader of a family.

The Don of the family had to be married.

Turning around toward his desk, he looked at the photo of Esme.

He hoped that Edward would have found someone like her with whom to share his life. Esme and he had been very proud that he had decided to not only to follow in his father's footsteps to become the head of the family, but also that he’d studied become a Dom. Yes, Carlisle Cullen was the Don of the Italian Mafia in Seattle, but was also a Dominant. His father had been a Dominant and so had his grandfather. Being a Dominant gave Carlisle the discipline and drive to be a very powerful Don. He was patient, not quick tempered, and always looked ahead for the best solution for a problem. He had met Esme at a play party given by his parents, and immediately knew that she was the one for him. He first saw her when she was in a waiting position in a beginner submissive class that was being held during the party. Esme was the daughter of one of his father's friends, who was also in the community. Seeing her naked except for her panties with her hair pulled back in a ponytail, and sitting on her heels with her legs open, waiting for a master to take control of her was almost too much for Carlisle. She was exquisite. After the class ended, he went to her and asked if she would like to go somewhere and talk. Esme Platt knew who Carlisle Cullen was and was shocked he had come up to her and asked to talk to her. She had known about her family being part of the BDSM community for a few years and she had read a lot of material concerning the lifestyle. After studying for a while, she realized that she had submissive traits and needed to find a dominant to make her feel complete. So just a short time later, there she was, on a couch with a glass of white wine in her hand, listening to the man who would make all her fantasies come true.

Carlisle Cullen and Esme Platt began their Dominant/submissive relationship that night, and a few short weeks they realized that they were in love.

They got married in a large wedding, fit for the future Don of the Cullen family and then, later in the evening, a small collaring ceremony was held with

Carlisle’s mentor and his submissive as witnesses. Esme’s left hand held her wedding band that showed the world that she was married, but, around her neck, she wore a diamond collar that showed the community she was owned by Carlisle Cullen.

After Carlisle and Esme's wedding, Carlisle's father handed the reins over to Carlisle and he became the Don of the Cullen family. Carlisle and Esme had been married for two years when, one day, he came home to find Esme waiting for him by the door in nothing but high heels and her collar. At her feet sat a small gift bag.

"My pet, what is going on?" Carlisle asked.

Esme waited to answer, knowing that Carlisle needed to give her permission when she was in sub mode.

"You may answer." Carlisle said with a smile. His little sub always worked hard to please him and, oh, how she pleased him.

"Your pet has a special gift for you." Esme said as she picked up the bag and handed to Carlisle with her head still down. She had learned, over time, to always keep the rules that he had set for her. Carlisle took the bag from Esme’s hand and opened it. He took the item that was wrapped in tissue out of the bag and began to unwrap it. It was a piece of paper that had been rolled into a scroll with a pink/blue ribbon tied around it. Carlisle unrolled the paper to find it was a doctor's report, but the word that beamed off the paper was the word PREGNANT.

"Esme, is this what I think it is?" Carlisle asked.

"Yes." Esme said, head still facing the floor.

Carlisle dropped the bag and paper and picked Esme up from her kneeling position.

Tears running down his eyes, he took his finger and pulled Esme's chin up so he could see her eyes. They were also filled with tears. "You have made me the luckiest man in the world."

"I am the lucky one."

During the next few months, Carlisle and Esme kept the baby a secret until they were certain that everything was fine. During Esme's 2oth week, an ultrasound was set up to find out the sex of the baby. It was then that they found out that they were having the next leader of the family.

Carlisle and Esme set up a party, invited all the family, and announced they were having a baby. The family was excited and happy for the couple. After the announcement to the family had been made, Carlisle took Esme to a party being held by another Dom, who was a good friend of Carlisle's, and it was there that he made the announcement of the pending birth of his child to the community.

The months that followed were filled with love and excitement about the upcoming birth of their child. A nursery was prepared with everything a little baby needed, and more was on the way from friends and from Carlisle himself. One night, as Carlisle and Esme slept in their bed, Esme awoke with a feeling of wetness below her. She rolled out of bed. When she stood, a gush of water flowed out of her.

"Carlisle...CARLISLE!" Esme yelled.

Carlisle heard his name being screamed, and he instinctively reached for his gun. When he turned on the lamp by the bed, and looked over to where he had heard his name being yelled, he saw Esme standing beside the bed with her hand wrapped around her very large stomach. "Esme, what is wrong?" Carlisle asked.

"My water broke; it's time."

Carlisle jumped from the bed, gun still in his hand, and ran to the door. "Tony, get the car." Carlisle screamed for his driver.

"Carlisle, you can put the gun away." Esme giggled.

Carlisle shook his head and put the gun on the bed.

"Get dressed; we need to go the hospital." Esme said as she turned to change from her wet gown.

They were dressed and out the door to the hospital in less than five minutes. Carlisle's men followed to make sure nothing happened to their Boss and his family. They arrived at the hospital and were taken up the birthing suites. The hours ticked by and Esme suffered through each contraction.

Finally, eight hours into labor, the baby’s heart rate bottomed out. Her doctor quickly decided they needed to take the baby now. She was quickly prepped for a cesarean and wheeled to the operating room. Carlisle wasn't allowed to go in; he had to wait outside in the waiting room for the news of his wife and child. He never had been so scared in his entire life, but the thought of not having Esme in his life scared him. She was his anchor in life; she kept him grounded and he couldn't see how he would survive without her. He prayed and prayed that she and their child would be okay.

"Mr. Cullen." Dr. Grady said, as he removed his surgical cap from his.

Carlisle jumped to his feet. "How are Esme and the baby?"

"The baby is great; it’s an eight pound, six ounce boy with a head full of hair. Mrs. Cullen is currently in recovery. Mr. Cullen, I must let you know that she lost a lot of blood due to an issue with her uterus. We tried everything we could to stop the blood, but the only thing we could do to make it stop was a total hysterectomy. I am sorry."

"What does that mean?" Carlisle asked.

"Mr. Cullen, she will not be able to have any more children. I am sorry."

Carlisle looked at the doctor and let the words sink in. Esme was in recovery, his son was fine, but they would never have another child. Was it important? No, as long as he still had his Esme and their boy. He would have loved more children, but as long as he had them, nothing else mattered.

"When can I see her?"

"I will take you back in a little while. In the meantime, would you like to go see your son?"

"Yes, please."

Dr. Grady led Carlisle down the hall to the elevators and went down to the third floor where the nursery was. Scanning his ID at the door, he opened it and led Carlisle to the bassinet where his son lay.

Carlisle stood beside the bassinet and looked down at his son. He was wrapped tightly in a blue blanket and had a little blue cap on his head.

Carlisle reached down and gently caressed his little cheek. "I promise you that I will always love you and keep you safe."

Later in the evening, Carlisle was allowed to visit Esme. After a while, he broke the news about not being able to have any more children. Esme was, of course, disappointed in herself, but Carlisle assured her that it didn't matter. As long as she was alive and healthy, that was all that mattered.

Carlisle and Esme finally made it home after spending a week in the hospital. They brought their precious baby boy, whom they named Edward

Anthony, and began their life together as a family.

The years passed by and the Cullen family was filled with love and happiness. Edward grew up into a bright and very good-looking young man.

Carlisle groomed Edward to be able to take over the family business one day. The family business involved gun selling and protection services, but also several legal businesses. They owned many restaurants, office buildings, and nightclubs. They also owned five BDSM clubs in Seattle and were known in the community as some of the best establishments in the area.

Edward was told about the community that Carlisle and Esme were members of; he also learned that they were still in a dominant/submissive relationship after all these years. He was shocked, at first, but after long conversations with his parents and other members of the community, he learned that the traits that his father had they made him a dominant were traits he shared. Therefore, he began to train to become a Dom himself.

Edward became a very sought out Dom, submissives always tried to be noticed by him. He was well known for his Shibari, or intricate rope tying, and his complete dedication to being a hard, but fair Dominant. Edward would take on a submissive, but after a few months, he ended the arrangement.

He seemed to lose interest in each one after only a few months. He hoped that, with each new submissive, he would find what his parents had, but, with each one, there was no spark. Edward ran the clubs and made sure they were kept in the standard they were known for. He hired Jasper Whitlock, the son of Carlisle’s capo, to take care of the day-to-day operations. Jasper was also a dominant and was in a long-term relationship with his submissive. He had met her at a beginner class and took her as his submissive and taught her everything she knew. Their relationship was one the strongest in the community. Her name was Alice Brandon. She had just finished her degree at the University of Washington and was starting up her own design company. She didn't live with Jasper, but, rather, with a roommate, whom she had lived with since starting college. Edward hadn't met her roommate, but had heard that she had also graduated UW with a degree in business administration and was having a hard time finding a job. Jasper asked Edward if it was okay if he hired her to be a server at Diamond Knots. Edward questioned Jasper if she knew anything about the community. He told him that she didn't, but he would have a long conversation about it, along with the required reading material. If she didn't feel comfortable, he wouldn’t push it, but he hoped

she would take it. He knew she really needed a job.

"What does she look like?" Edward questioned. Diamond Knots was known for being the best BDSM club; it needed the best of the best people working there. "Edward, she is really gorgeous. She is about 5'4", long brown hair, and the sexiest brown eyes you ever saw. They are like chocolate; they pull you in without you suspecting a thing."

"Okay, if you say she is good, I believe you." Edward said.

Edward worked hard. Everything his father asked him to do, he did with perfection and hoped one day soon to be able to take over the family.

Carlisle called Edward to his office to let him know that he had one more task to perform before he would be allowed to take over the family business.

"Thanks for coming, Edward."

"No problem, is there something you need?"

"Actually, I wanted to talk about taking over the family. The Cullen Organization is built on the foundation of the family. The family is the most important thing and should be put first in all things. That being said, Edward, you have made me very proud and the organization has one more task that has to be done before you can take over."

"Dad, whatever it is, I am ready to do it."

"The leader of the family has to be married."

*Chapter 2*: Chapter 2 The Meeting

Bella made her way back to her apartment. Another long day of dropping off resumes and filling out applications, to find no one was hiring was disheartening. It had been two months since graduation and she hadn't found anything in her field. She had received her master’s degree in business administration from the University of Washington and had finished in the top five percent of the class, but that didn't matter in this economy.

She was getting desperate, because her student loan bills were getting ready to kick in for repayment and her minimum wage coffee shop job was not going to cut it.

Thank goodness Alice continued to be her roommate even after graduation. The money she contributed helped Bella keep a roof over her head and food in her stomach, at least for a little while. Bella knew that Alice would probably be moving soon, because she had been dating the same guy for the last two years and they were very serious about each other. Serious was putting it mildly. They were intense. Jasper Whitlock was one of the managers at a high end club; he and Alice had met at some type of party at another club two years ago and had been inseparable ever since. Alice spent every weekend, from Friday afternoon to Sunday evening, at Jasper's home.

The second weekend she had spent at his home, she came back with a diamond choker necklace, which she never took off. Jasper was always buying her clothes, jewelry, and lingerie. Hell, he even bought her a car. At first, Bella thought it was strange, but over time, she looked back and noticed that Jasper treated Alice as if she was the most precious thing in the world. He opened the doors for her, pulled out her chair, stood when she got up from the table, walked with her to door after every date, as if she was what the world revolved around, instead of the sun.

This is what Bella had always looked for in a man. Growing up, her mother was always a free spirit; she divorced Bella’s dad when Bella was just three and took her to live in Arizona. She never was mean to Bella, but was never nurturing, either, and Bella craved to have someone shower her with love. The time she was required to spend with her father was awkward. Charlie was not a man who showed emotions. He was the Chief of police in a small town in Washington. When he didn't have Bella, he spent the time working, fishing, or watching sports on T.V. He just didn't know how to be a father. So Bella grew up with two parents who had no idea how to express love to their only child.

Bella was a loner. At eighteen years old, she spent most of her time reading. She read everything from romance to horror. One day she came across a book about BDSM. At first, she put it back on the shelf, but as she began to let go of the book, she felt a desire to read it. She checked it out; thanking the library gods for self- checkout and took the book home. After dinner, she took out the book and began to read. As she read about being a submissive, she realized that that was what she was. The more she read, the more she understood why she felt the way she did. She stayed up all night reading the book and was excited to return the book so she could find more on the subject. She read every book the library held about BDSM and did hours and hours of research on the computer.

The first time she typed in BDSM in Google, she was embarrassed by the images that came up. While some were very frightening, most of them gave her a sense of calm. She let her imagination go and she could almost see herself handcuffed to a bed, tied to a St. Andrew’s Cross, or strapped to a whipping bench as her master spanked her with his hand. This was what she craved. The one area of BDSM that she enjoyed most was the rope binding. She could almost feel the tight rope cut into her as her master artfully bound her arms, hands, and legs together. She never told anyone what she liked or craved, but Alice often asked why she never went out on dates with guys more than once. She would tell her there was no connection, but the truth was college guys had no idea how to impress a girl. Unlike Jasper, the guys she had gone out with made her open the doors, pull out her own chair, talked on the phone about sports, and made her pay for their meal. She knew what she wanted, but was unsure on how to find him. Looking up BDSM community in Seattle, she found that there were several clubs that were in the area, but you had to be invited by a member.

So here Bella was with no real job and no man to meet her needs. Walking into their apartment, she found Jasper and Alice cuddled up together on the couch.

"Bella, any luck today?" Alice asked.

"No, everywhere had the same response: don't call us, we’ll call you."

Jasper looked at Alice, who gave him a small nod. "Bella, I am in need of a server at the club and I know you would do a great job. The pay is excellent and we even have health insurance. I know this would only be temporary until you can find a job in your field, but at least it’s something."

"Really, Jasper, you would do this for me?"

"Of course, I think very highly of you and I know you would very hard at the club." "Thank you, thank you, thank you."

"Before you get too excited, there are a few things we need to discuss." Jasper said, leaning over to pull out the paperwork from his bag. "Bella, what I am about to tell you will probably be a big shock to you, but keep an open mind. I don't know if you have ever heard about BDSM."

Bella mouth fell open and she gasped for a breath. Did he really say BDSM? How did he know her secret? Did Alice know her secret?

"Bella, are you okay?" Alice asked, looking worried toward her friend.

"Yes, I'm sorry. To answer your question, yes, I have heard about BDSM."

"Good, at least it won't be a complete shock. The club I manage is Diamond Knots, a BDSM club. You would be a private server for the club, which means you will serve drinks to the community members. The community members pay a large monthly fee to be a member and membership includes drink service."

Bella mind was going around in circles; Jasper was a manager of a BDSM club, she would be able to work at the club. Could she meet someone to meet her needs? Wait, was Jasper a member? Finally clearing her thoughts, she finally found her voice.

"Okay. So I would only be serving drinks?"

"Yes, but that is all. You will wear an outfit that has been approved by the owner and a collar. A collar is a sign to all Dominants that you are not to be touched."

"I know what a collar means." Bella whispered.

Jasper looked at Bella. By the way she was sitting and tone of her voice, he knew that she was very aroused. Well, well, well, Miss Bella Swan was turned on by the thought of being dominated, and seemed to have done more than just heard about BDSM. Jasper wondered if she had submissive qualities; there way one way to tell. Looking over to Alice, he gave her a little nod and wink.

Alice had been listening to the conversation between Jasper and Bella, and she was shocked to hear that Bella knew about BDSM. Another friend had invited her and from the first moment she walked in, she knew this was where she needed to be. Meeting, Jasper was like a dream and for him to take her as his submissive was wonderful. Of course, it had been a long, sometime painful, road, but she would not trade a moment of it. During their play times, Jasper was stern but fair Dominant, but when they were just Jasper and Alice, he was a sweet gentle lover. She loved all of him, Dominant and just plain Jasper.

How had she not seen that Bella, too, had submissive qualities? And when Jasper looked at her and winked, she knew his Dominant side was coming out. Straighten her back, placing her hands in the lap, and lowering her head, she was now in the sub mindset.

"Bella." Jasper said with a stronger commanding tone.

Bella heard Jasper, whose voice had changed so dramatically. Hearing the tone made her fall to knees, straighten her back, place her hands on top of her legs, and bow her head. She was almost panting with excitement.

Jasper walked around the table, placed his hand on top of her head, and rubbed it. "Bella, how long have you been a submissive?"

Bella opened her mouth, but closed it immediately, before any sound escaped. He had not given her permission to speak.

Jasper smiled; she had impressed him. Had she been trained as a submissive? He knew she was waiting on him to give permission to speak, "You may answer."

Bella licked her lips and swallowed the excessive saliva that had formed in her mouth. "This girl was eighteen, Sir."

"How many Dominants have you had?"

Bella keeps her eyes down and blushed a deep shade of red. "None, Sir."

Jasper was shocked. She had never been with a Dominant, but surely this perfect little submissive before him had to have been trained. "Who trained you?"

"No one, Sir. This girl taught herself.

Damn, she even speaks in third person. Hell, some of the submissives who had been in the community for years were not this good. Then he had a thought: Edward would go crazy over her; this was going to be so good to see.

"Bella, stand." Jasper demanded. Bella quickly stood, her head still bowed.

"Look at me."

Bella raised her head slowly and looked at Jasper.

"You are a natural submissive and I would love to find you someone to help you with your needs."

A huge smile broke out across Bella face. "Thank you, Sir."

"My pet." Jasper said, looking over at Alice. "I think you have something to tell your friend."

Alice raised her head and looked at Bella. "Bella, this girl is Master Jasper's pet."

Bella was surprised to hear Alice's admission, but as she looked at Jasper and Alice, she could see it clearly. How had she missed it all these years?

"Why didn't you tell me?"

"Because, this girl didn't think you would understand. This girl is not ashamed to be a submissive, but, unfortunately, there are so many closed minded people in the world."

"Okay."

Alice looked at Jasper, silently asking permission to move and he did so with a nod. She walked over to Bella and pulled her into a hug. "I'm sorry."

Bella was so overwhelmed with the realization that her best friend was a submissive and she had finally found someone who could help her meet her needs, she began to sob into Alice's arms.

After several minutes, Bella pulled her head back and wiped her eyes. "Thank you."

Alice smiled with tears still in her own eyes. "No, thank you."

"Can I get in the middle of the girl on girl action?" Jasper joked, now using his regular tone.

Bella looked over at him, did he mean that? She hoped not.

Jasper saw the look on her face and smirked. "Darling, sorry, I'm a one woman man."

Bella saw the smirk on his face and knew now he had only been joking, "Funny, Jasper, real funny."

"Okay, now that we have had a surprise, let's talk more about the job. Your hours will be Tuesday through Saturday evenings 2pm to 10pm and your salary will be $650.00 a week. Does that sound okay?"

"Did you say $650.00 a week?"

"Yes, you will also be set up with a local salon to have your hair, nails, and waxing done."

Bella couldn't believe a serving job paid that much, along with the salon treatments. "How is it possible to be paid so well?"

"Bella, the community members pay very well and the owner knows he needs to pay well to get great help."

"Alright, so, when do I start?"

"How about tomorrow? We still need to go over some paperwork and rules. I can't wait until you see your outfit."

Bella looked at Jasper and wondered just what this outfit looked like. "Okay, let's get started."

Over the next hour, Jasper went over all the paperwork along with the rules of the club. Bella must wear her collar at all times at work, she must be respectful to all Dominants and not to be touched, nor flirted with by anyone. If at any time, she was touched or verbally made uneasy, by anyone, she would immediately notify Jasper or the other manager on duty. She must keep the hair on her head neatly trimmed and the rest of her body completely waxed.

"Completely?"

"Yes; when you see your outfit, you will understand." Jasper said, reaching once again in the bag and pulling out a box with contained Bella's work outfit. "It is made from Esinem rope and knotted by hand. Alice had your measurements, so it should be a perfect fit."

Bella opened the box and couldn't believe her eyes. It was two pieces that reminded her more of a bikini. The top had a knotted design, which would cover her nipples and had a rope strap over her shoulders, which connected in the back. The bottom had the same knotted designed, which barely covered her pussy and the rope wrapped around the back to form a thong like bottom. She had never showed this much skin to anyone. Hell, her

bikinis covered more than this. Looking at the outfit, she wondered if she could do it, then she remembered this was the place she was hoping to find.

"Bella, are you okay with it?" Jasper asked.

"Yes, I’m a little shocked, but I think I can do it. But I have a question?"

"What?"

"What if I find someone with whom I would like to pursue an arrangement? Is that possible?"

Jasper smiled, oh, there would probably be a long list of Dominants who would like to take her on as a submissive; he hoped one was his best friend. "Yes, Bella, the Dominant will have to come to me and I would make arrangements for you to meet with him and see if it is something you would like to pursue."

"Great, thank you."

"I am glad to help you Bella. You mean so much to Alice and to me. Now, we need to get you to the salon so you will be ready for tomorrow. Alice, my pet; why don't you go and enjoy the time with Bella? You can even get a little special treatment as well."

"Thank you, Master." Alice giggled.

Alice and Bella soon took off for the salon while Jasper headed to the club to file Bella's paperwork. When he walked in the office, Edward was sitting going over the books.

"Jasper, I see another great month."

"Yes, we have taken in twenty new members."

"Well, keep up the great job; I only hear marvelous things about the club."

"Thanks and to let you know, Bella Swan will be starting tomorrow as the new server."

"She didn't have any problems with what type of club it was, or anything else." Edward questioned.

"No, she took the news well and we went over all the paperwork and rules. She is currently at the salon and is very excited to start."

"Okay, I trust you that she will be fine." "Edward, have I ever let you down?"

Edward shook his head no. Jasper Whitlock had been his best friend for a very long time. He was not only one of the managers at Diamond Knotts, when Edward finally took over the family business, he would become his Capo.

After the conversation with his father, who informed him that the only way he would become head of the family was to be married, it shocked him.

Edward, at first, didn't understand how a wife had anything thing to do with being the head of the family, but after his father explained it to him, he understood. He still didn’t like it, but he understood.

"Never, so let's go over the final details for next week's party." Edward said, pulling out the folder. Next week was the annual masquerade party and each of the room would hold different demonstrations, along with a live band and dancing.

"Are you going to do a demonstration?" Jasper asked knowing that Edward was the best at Shibari.

"I haven't decided yet. I am in-between subs at the moment and haven't found anyone new."

Jasper smiled; oh what until you see Bella...that’ll change everything.

The next day arrived and Bella was nervous about her new job, but also extremely excited. She put on her outfit and covered it up with a pair of jogging pants and shirt. She placed her high heel shoes in a bag and wore her chucks to work. Alice had helped her fix her hair and makeup. She had straightened it and placed it in a high ponytail. Her makeup emphasized her high check bones and pouty lips.

"Good luck." Alice said, giving Bella a huge hug. "I know you will do great."

"Thanks, I hope so."

"Okay, do you have your collar?"

"Yes, I couldn't get it to latch."

"Oh, sorry, it needs a special key; Jasper will have it."

"Okay, I'll see you when I get home then."

Bella went out the door and got into her old beat up truck. It had been a gift from her father when she was in high school and it miraculously still ran. She arrived at the club, pulled through the security gate, and parked her vehicle in the employee section. Looking around at the other vehicles, her truck really stuck out like a sore thumb. She got out of the truck, grabbed her bag, and proceeded to the employee entrance. A tall African-American stood at the entrance.

"Can I help you?"

"Yes, I am supposed to start today."

"Name?"

"Bella Swan."

The man looked at a clipboard on the wall. "Oh, the new server; welcome to Diamond Knotts."

"Thanks."

"My name is Laurent, and if you need anything, please let me know."

"Okay." Bella said as she walked through the door.

"Mr. Whitlock's office is two doors down and the employee locker room is next door."

Bella walked to the door leading into the employee locker room and went inside. It was not what she expected. It was a large room with several closet-like doors in dark oak with one wall covered in mirrors. The center of room held several couches and soft, comfortable looking chairs. When she walked to the closet doors, she saw one had a brass plate with her name written in beautiful script. Opening the door she found it had shelves and a rod with hangers. She began to remove her jogging pants, shirt, and chucks and placed them in the closet. She put on her black high heels and grabbed her collar. She shut the door and went to out of the locker room to find Jasper. She arrived at the door and knocked. "Come in." Jasper said.

Bella walked in and Jasper was taken back at the sight of how lovely she looked. He was going to have a problem with some Dominants. "Bella, you look great."

"Thanks, Sir. This girl hopes she will do a good job."

Jasper, again, was impressed how Bella fell right into submissive mode. He saw she had her collar in her hand. "Sorry, I didn't tell you that I need to lock it in."

"Thank is ok, Sir." Bella said, bowing her head.

"Come here and kneel please."

Bella followed Jasper’s request and kneeled at his feet with her head down. Oh, how she wished this was her Master placing his own collar around her neck for her to wear to show that she was owned by him and him alone. Just as Jasper began to put the collar on her neck, she heard the door open and then heard a voice that made her instantly aroused.

"Jasper, I wanted..." Edward began as he walked into the room, not paying attention until the last moment until he saw a goddess kneeling on the floor at Jasper’s feet.

"Edward, sorry, I was just putting on Bella's collar." Jasper said as he latched the collar with the special tool. "You may get up."

Bella stood, her back straight and her head still down.

"Edward, I would like you to meet Bella Swan, our new server."

Edward walked toward the goddess and frowned at the sight of the collar on her neck; that should be his collar. Wait, what the fuck was he thinking?

"Hello, Miss. Swan; glad to have you here." Edward said, looking intently at her. He was impressed at well she stood with her head down. Then, after a few moments, he noticed she had not answered him. He looked over at Jasper, who had a huge smile on his face.

"Miss Swan, you may speak freely." Jasper said, never taking his eyes off Edward.

"Thank you, Sir, this girl is very happy to be here."

Edward's dick went from rock hard to titanium.

"Bella, let me take you to Heidi, who will help you get started." Jasper said, leaving Edward frozen where he stood.

Bella looked up and got a look at the man whose voice caused her to almost orgasm without any stimulation. As soon as she saw him, it took everything she could to not explode right then and there. He was tall at least six two or six three, broad shoulders, red brown hair that was like the color of a penny, and when she reached his eyes, she saw that they were the brightest shade of green. He wore a black suit, white shirt, and black tie. He was pure sex on legs.

Jasper took Bella to Heidi, who was expecting her, and left her to get acquainted with everything and everyone. He made his way back to the office to find Edward still in the same position.

"Edward, are you okay?"

Edward did not know what just happened, but he knew one thing: Bella Swan was going to be his.

*Chapter 3*: Chapter 3

Edward looked up at his friend in a rage. Pulling his gun from the back pocket of his pants, he pointed it at Jasper's head. "What the fuck was that?

You told me that goddess knew nothing about the community. I walk in here and you have the most perfect submissive bowing at your feet. Tell me why I shouldn't shoot you right now for lying to me?"

Jasper was taken aback by Edward's rage. He had seen it from time to time, when someone double crossed him or hurt someone in the family, but never had it been focused on him. "Edward, I didn't lie to you."

"Dammit, you did! She is so... I don't know...Perfect is not good enough for her. How can she not be in the community?"

Jasper looked his friend in the eye. "Edward, yesterday when I started to explain about the club, I noticed that, as soon as I mentioned BDSM, her breathing picked up, her eyes grew wide with excitement, and her skin broke out in a slight sweat. I motioned to Alice to listen and I went into my Dom mode. As soon as I said her name, she fell to the ground and went into inspection pose. When I asked her how long she had been a submissive and she has said since she was eighteen, but when I asked her how many Dominants she’d had, she said none. Edward, she taught herself."

Self-taught, no fucking way could she be self-taught; she was too good. "No fucking way, Jasper; what are you not telling me?" Edward demanded, still holding the gun, but it was now lower. If he didn't get the answers he wanted, he would shoot him.

"Edward, yes, she did. Alice, who has been her roommate since they were eighteen, didn’t even know. I know you think I lied, but I promise you I didn't."

Fuck, he looked at his best friend and everything from his body language, to his pleading eyes told him he was telling the truth. "Okay, I believe you, but damn it, we are going to have a problem with her."

"What do you mean?"

"Every available Dominant, hell, even ones that are not available are going to want her."

Jasper smirked at his friend. "Well, I promised Bella I would field any requests, since she is looking for a Dominant."

"What? Fuck what were you thinking; you can't do that." Edward roared.

"Edward, calm down. I promise I will make the best choice for her. Now, what are you going to do about having to find a wife?"

Edward stared at Jasper and pinched the bridge of his nose. Best decision…ha. Best choice…an even b igger HA! Who the hell does he think he is; her goddamn pimp? The rage was building again; he knew he was getting ready to blow. "Listen, Jasper, I can't talk now. I need a drink, and I need to relax."

"Are you okay?" Jasper smirked, knowing what the problem was.

"Yeah, thinking about the family and everything is just a lot to deal with. If you need me, I'll be in the VIP section." He turned and walked out the office, closing the door behind him. Before going anywhere, he stopped, took a few very deep breaths, and tried to clear his mind. After a few moments, he was in a better frame of mind and proceeded to the front to make his way to the VIP section.

When he got to the VIP section, he sat down on one of the couches and leaned back. Of all the clubs that the family owned, this was his favorite. The floors were in a dark cherry wood, the walls were cream colored with sage green curtains that hid the doors to private party room. The most of the seating was soft cream-colored cashmere couches with blood red pillows. Off to side of the bar was the VIP section, where the couches were blood red with black pillows.

"Sir, do you want the usual?" Heidi asked.

"Please, but make it a double."

"Certainly, Sir, anything else?"

Edward looked around the club and immediately caught sight of the Bella. She was serving drinks at a table of fellow Dominant and his submissive.

Her movements were graceful and charming. He saw the Dominant look her up and down and licked his lips. "How is Miss Swan doing?"

"Wonderfully; she is a natural."

"Please let me know if you see any problems concerning her." "Certainly, Sir."

After Heidi left, Edward continued to watch Bella move from one table to another. What was it about her that made him want to walk over, rip that collar from her neck, and put her in place? He was still so hard for her and he had to adjust himself more than once to find some type of relief in his pants.

Yeah, he could just pull his cock out and start stroking it to get his relief, but she deserved better than that.

"Edward, good to see you."

Edward didn't hear or see his father walk up. "Dad, what are you doing here?"

"Well, for one thing, I own the damn place, so I can come and go as I please." Carlisle barked. "But my pet is holding her beginners’ submissive class this evening in the upstairs suite."

"Sorry, Dad, I didn't mean anything by it. I just... Well, I'm not myself today."

"That’s okay, so, what is wrong?"

Before Edward could say anything, Bella was standing before them with Edward’s drink.

"Here you go, Sir. May this girl get you anything else? Bella asked, standing in perfect submissive stance.

Carlisle looked up at the beauty before him. "Well, who do we have here? I didn't know you hired a new server, Edward."

"I didn't; Jasper did." Edward mumbled.

"Hello, I am Carlisle Cullen, this asshole’s father, and who might you be?"

Bella remained silent, waiting for permission to speak.

Carlisle looked at Bella, who was standing in her submissive pose and wondered who had trained this lovely so well.

Edward heard his father ask the question, but when Bella didn't answer, he knew why. "Bella, please feel free to always answer or talk freely to

Carlisle or myself."

Carlisle looked at Edward. Shit, she was good.

"Sorry, Sir." Bella answered, blushing brightly. "This girl is Bella Swan, Sir. She is roommates with Master Jasper’s pet, Alice."

Carlisle smiled. "Think nothing of it, my dear. I am very happy to have you here. Is everyone being kind to you?"

"Everyone has been very kind, Sir."

"Good, if you have any problems, please make sure you tell someone immediately."

"I will, Sir. Would you like something to drink?"

"Yes, a Jameson and ginger."

"Certainly." Bella turned and walked away. Carlisle turned to his son and watched him as he watched Bella walk to the bar. The look on his son's face was the same that he had the first time he saw Esme all those years ago. "Nice girl." Carlisle smirked.

Edward came out of his trance and looked at his dad. "I suppose."

Carlisle laughed to himself; his son was definitely in denial. "She is a wonderful submissive; do you know who trained her?"

"Jasper said that she is self-taught."

"Really? Then she must really be a natural submissive. Is she currently in a relationship?"

Edward whipped his head back around, since he had gone back to staring at her. "No."

"Well, I am sure someone will want to take this little bird under their wing as soon as possible. Mmm, I believe Benjamin is looking for a new sub, I should call him and have him come over and take a look."

Edward suddenly felt sick at his stomach; the very thought of Bella kneeling at Benjamin's feet, Bella strapped to his whipping bench, Bella’s ass turning red as Benjamin whipped it, and finally Benjamin ramming into her over and over again, as she begged to cum was almost too much. He bent over and took several deep breaths.

"Edward, are you okay? You look sick."

Taking a few more breaths, Edward knew he had to get out of there and now. "Dad, I'll be back; I need to make a call about the shipment coming in tomorrow." He then took the glass, which held the double Jameson in it, and downed it.

He got up and walked toward the back of the club before going outside into the employee parking lot. He walked over to his car leaned up against it and pulled out a cigarette. Lighting it and taking a big draw, he began to try to rid his thoughts of her.

He righted himself and began to walk out of the parking lot and toward the front of the building. To look at the building from the outside, one would never guess it was a BDSM club, but that was the idea. He had faced many people over the years who just didn't get it. They thought the only thing they did was abuse women and only got themselves off with kinky sex. Standing by the side of the building, he heard a couple of male voices.

"Fuck, did you see her?"

"Yeah, I almost came in the instant she walked over to our table."

"I saw the collar; do you she belongs to someone or is that just for us to keep our hands off?"

"I don't know, but I am going to talk to Jasper when I see him. If she is available, I want her strapped in my playroom like ten minutes ago. Hell, I am going to have to go jack myself off I am so hard."

Edward heard what the two guys said and saw red for the second time this evening. No fucking way were either of these two assholes going to touch what belonged to him. He was not going to fight it anymore. He knew when he saw her that he wanted her and he was going to have her. No other motherfucking assholes were going to touch her.

"Good evening, gentlemen." Edward said as he walked up to the two guys. "Did you have a good time this evening?"

"Yes, we did."

"Great, I'm Edward Cullen; my family owns this club."

"Really, it's nice to meet you. I am Tyler and this is Paul. We are new members of the club."

"Welcome. How long have you been in the community?"

"Paul and I met at a Dominant class three years ago."

"So, do you have a submissive now?"

"No, we are both looking, but Paul here has his eye on the fine server you have working for you."

"Sorry, she is spoken for."

"Really, well, damn, he's a lucky guy."

"Yes, he is. Come back next week for the masquerade party; there will be plenty of single submissives. Hopefully you can find yourself a little pet."

"We had already planned to be there. See you next week."

"Yes."

Edward watched as the two men walked to their car. He smiled at himself. He had wanted to shoot them, but something stopped him. He felt like he was going soft. Putting the cigarette butt on the ground, and stomping on it, he opened the front door to the club. He was going to talk to Miss Swan and make his intentions known.

"Mr. Cullen, I thought you were already here." Laurent commented.

"I was; I went out the back and took a little walk. Everything still calm?"

"Yes, Sir. But Mr. Hunter just arrived about ten minutes ago. With him, you never know."

Shit, James Hunter was a problem. He had already gotten two warnings; if he got just one more his membership would be revoked.

"Did he bring his submissive with him?"

"No, Sir." Shit. Edward opened the inner door and walked in. Looking around the room, he found James. What he saw made his blood boil, and he quickly ran over to the table where James was. James had Bella by the waist and had her pulled up against his body. He had his pants pushed against her and was whispering something in her ear. Edward could see Bella trying to pull and away with tears pouring down her face.

"James, unhand that woman this instant." Edward roared.

"Oh, come on, Edward, she looks good enough to eat; I just had to have a bite." After saying that, he opened his mouth and then clamped down on

Bella’s neck, causing her to cry out in pain.

Edward pulled his gun from the back of his pants and put it in between James eyes.

“You let her go this second or I will put a bullet in your head.”

James's eyes grew wide and let Bella go. As soon as he let her loose, she began to fall, but before she could hit the floor, two strong arms had her wrapped up.

"I've got you now. You will never be afraid again." Edward stated, meaning every word. This woman was all he ever wanted or needed.

Bella looked up into his piercing black eyes and knew that this man was very dangerous, but deep down he was good. He also might be the Dominant she had been waiting for.

Edward held her close and turned to Felix, one of his men who had come over when he saw what was happening. "Take this piece of trash out of my building. James, this is your third strike, so your membership has been revoked. If you ever step one single toe in this building, or any other of my clubs, I will end you."

James smirked at Edward. "I'll leave, but you don't know who you are dealing with."

Felix grabbed James by the arm and escorted him out of the building.

Carlisle was now beside Edward and looking at the young lady in his arms. "Edward, why don't you take her to our private suite so she can calm down. I’ll go get Esme and have her take care of her.”

“NO.” Edward shouted, causing Bella to shake even more. “She is mine and I’ll take care of her.”

Could he really mean it? Hearing that one word caused Bella to find the peace she needed after years of inner turmoil.

Carlisle looked at his son holding this young woman so protectively in his arms; he knew that he had been right. “Okay, but if she needs anything, please let us know.”

Edward nodded and took off through the club to the private suite that was just for his parents and himself. Walking in, he turned the lights on the lowest setting. Walking over to the bed that was in the room, he gently laid her down. As he began to pull away, he noticed she had grabbed the lapels of his jacket and was holding on for dear life. “I’m not leaving you, my sweet girl.” Edward cooed.

Bella looked up with tear filled eyes to the man who was everything she needed and wanted. “Please…”

Edward heart began to hurt at the sight before him. Usually hearing a woman beg made him so excited, but not this time.

“What do you need, my sweet?”

Bella continued to keep a strong grip on his jacket, holding onto the lifeline to her security. “Just don’t leave me.”

Edward looked deeply into her sweet, chocolate brown eyes and spoke from his heart. “Never.”

That was good enough for her.

*Chapter 4*: Chapter 4 Taking Control

Edward never knew that just holding a woman could feel so good. As he looked down at her face and her neck, he noticed the place where James had bitten her. It was red and he could see the teeth marks, but, thankfully, he had not broken the skin. He slowly brought up his finger and lightly ran it over the spot, and then he bent over and placed sweet, gentle kisses on it. He would make James pay for this; he was going to die a slow painful death.

"Does it hurt?"

"No, Sir". Bella answered.

Bella was so overcome with the sensation of the kisses that Edward was placing on her neck, that she could feel herself becoming wetter and wetter. Since she was still in the rope outfit, she knew nothing was going to stop it and Edward would be feeling it at any moment. But, at this moment, she wished he would take control and give her what she craved. As he continued to kiss her neck, she couldn't help but let out a moan.

Edward heard the deep throaty moan coming from her. Then, he felt the leg that was against her pussy become soaking wet.

"Does that feel good, my sweet?"

"Yes. Please..." Bella begged.

"What do you need?" Edward said as he continued to kiss and lick her neck.

"I need more." Bella panted.

"Need more what? You have to tell me, my sweet."

"Your touch...I need it so bad."

"And where do you need me to touch you?"

Bella's eyes met Edward's; a deep shade of red came to her cheeks and flowed down her body. She couldn't say the words.

Edward saw the internal debate she was having and he knew what he needed to do; he just hoped that she was ready.

"Bella, get up on your knees… now!" Edward demanded, using his Dominant voice.

Bella eyes grew big, her pupils dilated, and she began to pant. That voice, oh, that was the voice of a man who could do anything he wanted to her.

"Is there a problem? Do you want me to leave you alone?"

"NO!" Bella yelled.

"Watch your tone, little girl. I believe you deserve a spanking, what do you think?"

Bella tried to hide her smile. "Whatever you think is best, Master."

"No, no, no...I'm not your Master yet. You only have the right to call me Sir."

Yet... Bella said in her head, mayb e someday soon it’ll b e Master. She got up from the bed, got on her knees, straightened her back, pushed out her breasts, and placed her hands on top of her thighs.

"Much better, but you need to learn that I when I tell you do something, you do it without hesitation; do I make myself clear?" Edward asked, and wondered if he would have to add more to the punishment. But, as the seconds clicked by, he knew she was waiting for him to give permission to speak.

"You may speak."

"Yes, Sir. This girl is sorry and she promises to be a good girl."

Damn, he was back to rock hard again. He wondered if it would be like this every time with her.

Standing in front of her, he placed his hand on top of her head and rubbed her hair. It was so smooth and soft. Gripping the ponytail, he pulled her head back, looking deep into her eyes. "I need to know you are okay with everything that has happened. I don't want you to be afraid of me."

"This girl is not afraid of you; she is only afraid of losing you and that you will disappear."

"Never." Edward said, then bent down and claimed her mouth with his. He licked her bottom lip; when she opened her mouth, his tongue claimed hers. He could kiss her like this forever.

Finally, his lungs demanded a breath, so he pulled away from her lips and lightly kissed down her jaw and toward her ear. "If it becomes too much, say ‘red’ and I will stop, immediately."

Letting go of her ponytail, he straightened up and stood in front of her. Seeing the collar that Jasper put around her neck made him seethe with rage. "I have got to get rid of this, now!" Turning around, he walked to the armoire on the wall and opened up one of the drawers, knowing a key that would fit the collar was in there.

He came back to where she was and placed the key in the lock in the back of the collar; after it unlatched, he pulled it from her neck.

"From now on, the only collar around this neck will be mine. Do I make myself clear? Answer…NOW!"

"Yes, Sir, only yours."

"Now, I want you to know that I am clean. I recently was tested, and I haven't been with anyone for a month. What about you?” Edward questioned.

"You may answer my questions."

"Sir, this girl is also clean and has been on the Depo shot for years. This girl has not been with anyone in a very long time."

"How long?"

Bella bit her bottom lip and looked up at Edward. "Three years."

Fuck, she had been with anyone in three years. "How many partners have you had?"

"One." Bella whispered.

"What did you say?" Edward questioned, because he thought he heard wrong. "Say it louder.

"One, Sir." Bella said, this time louder and with more confidence.

She had only had one partner.

"How long were you together?"

"Just one night, Sir." Bella said. Bella thought for sure he wouldn't want her now, since she had zero experience.

Edward smiled...She was only touched one time. He would still like to find the fucking asshole who stole her virginity and kill him, but that was because he was a selfish bastard. He was going to be able to give her so much pleasure that she had never had before. However, there was one question he had to ask. "Did the asshole give you an orgasm?"

"No, Sir. This girl has never had one."

"Why?"

"Because this girl wanted to save them for the man who would be master over this body," Bella said with conviction.

HOLY SHIT! She might as well be a virgin. Edward needed to calm down. Then, he would need to talk to her and see if she was interested in a long term agreement. But, he knew, even before he touched her, that there would never be another for him. Damn, Dad was right. That fucker’s going to get a kick out this. How the hell am I going to do this? He thought. Looking at her, on her knees before him, he could imagine what it would be like to have the relationship that his father and mother had. His mother was a submissive in the playroom, but, to the outside world, she was a Don's wife.

She was a strong, confident, and a skilled sharpshooter. His mom's favorite gun was her 9mm with the silencer.

She was deadly with it. So, he wondered, could Bella be his match, not only in his playroom, but also as his partner in life?

"Bella, we need to talk."

Tears began to form in her eyes and her heart began to break. She knew it. He didn't want her because of her lack of experience. What was she going to do? He was it; she could feel this overwhelming connection to him, and now he was going to ask her to leave. Shit, what about her job? She knew it would be almost impossible for her to see him come in with another sub. She raised her hands to her face and began to sob.

Edward was shocked to see Bella now sobbing at his feet. Falling to his knees, he took her into his arms and held her close. "My sweet girl, what is wrong?" Had he pushed her too much?

"You …(sob ) don't (sob ) want me. I (sob ) am not (sob ) good (sob ) enough (sob ) for you."

Oh, this sweet, loving woman. How could she think she wasn’t good enough? She’s so much more.

"Bella, I want you so bad, but there’s a little more you need to know about me before we commit ourselves to this relationship. That is what I wanted to talk about."

"Really?"

"Yes, now let's dry those tears and have a little talk."

Edward stood up and helped Bella up. He took her hand and led her over to a couch. "Sit here and I'll get something more comfortable for you to wear. I know those ropes must be cutting into you, and I want you to be comfortable while we talk."

"Yes, Sir."

"Bella, right now, I need us to be Edward and Bella, okay?"

Bella smiled. "Yes, Edward."

Edward stood and went to the ensuite bathroom/closet. Esme had several robes and clothing that she left here when Dad and she would play.

Grabbing the blue satin robe, he went back out to Bella. "This is my mother's, but she won't mind. Now stand up and I will help you get out of this outfit."

Bella stood up and Edward began to unclasp the back of the bra of the outfit. He could see the rope had dug into her skin, leaving a mark. God, that was so sexy. Gently, he rubbed his finger across the mark, which made Bella to break out into goosebumps. "The rope has left a mark; it is so sexy on you."

"I love the feel of the rope digging into me." Bella sighed. "I have often wondered what it would feel like to be bound tightly with rope." If Edward had thought she was perfect before, she was even more so now. His favorite thing to do was rope work. "It is a great feeling. Hopefully we can explore that at a later date, if you still want to be with me after we talk."

Edward then helped Bella out of the bottoms of the outfit. Being this close to the part of her body he wanted so badly to taste, to feel, and to fuck was almost maddening. So, using great restraint, he placed a single kiss on the mound. "Pretty kitty," He whispered.

Bella giggled at his comment.

Edward helped Bella put on the robe and tied it at the waist. He then went over to a little refrigerator, took out two bottles of water, and came back to the couch. Handing one to Bella, Edward sat down and took a long swig of his bottle.

"Bella, what I am about to tell you needs to stay between you and my family. My father is Carlisle Masen Cullen, Don of the Cullen crime family. He took over from his father when he turned 25, just like his father did before him."

Bella was surprised by what Edward had just told her, but also scared. What did that mean? What part did Edward play in the family? Had he ever killed anyone? Drawing every bit of courage she had, she knew she had to ask. "Have you ever killed anyone?"

Edward looked deeply into her gorgeous eyes. "Yes, I have, but only in self-defense, or if the person hurt the family in anyway."

This made Bella feel better.

"Our illegal dealings are in firearms and gambling. But we also own and operate several clubs, restaurants, and own multiple properties throughout

Seattle."

"Okay, that doesn't sound so bad."

"No, we are truly just a family making a way of life for ourselves and our future children." Edward said. Children were something he had never really thought about until this moment, when he saw the woman beside him. As perfect as she was now, he couldn’t wait to see how much better she would look round with his child.

"And your father is the head of the family, correct?" She asked, bringing him out of his thoughts.

"Yes, but he wants to hand over the reins to me once I meet the last requirement." "Okay. I noticed he was a Dominant; is everyone in the family in the community?"

"Most are, but not all. For many generations, Cullen men have been Dominants and have married their submissives. A Don, who is also a Dom, has a certain type of control most other Dons do not have; this is the way the family has thrived so long."

"So, what do you want from me?" Bella asked.

Taking Bella's hand into his, he could feel the current that flowed between them and wondered if she felt it also. "Do you feel that?"

Bella nodded.

"Never in all my years have a met anyone I have felt this connection to; the first time I saw you on your knees in front of Jasper, I nearly shot him. I was worried he had touched you. And, earlier tonight, my Father asked if you had a Dominant. When I said no, he offered to find one for you. The very thought made me sick…because I want to be your Dominant. I want to claim you, to own you, to love you forever. I know it sounds crazy, but I don't want to think of a time when you are not with me. So, what do you think? Do you want to take a chance with me? But, know this, if you say yes, I am a greedy, possessive bastard and I will own you, body and soul."

Bella was so excited at the prospect of being owned by this man, she could barely contain herself. As her heart raced, her pussy became so wet she was sure there was a wet spot on the couch as she looked in his emerald green eyes. "Yes."

"Are you okay with beginning immediately?"

"Yes." "Great, I want you to go the bathroom, take a shower, and braid your hair down the back. In the top drawer of the dresser are some new white panties, put them on and come back out. You have twenty minutes. For every minute you are late, I will add one more slap to your punishment."

"Punishment?" Bella questioned.

"Did you forget, kitten; you didn't obey when I told you to get your knees and then you yelled at me. I am feeling kind today, so you will be getting ten by my hand. So I suggest you get that cute little ass in there and get moving."

Bella jumped up and took off to the bathroom.

Edward smiled at the how fast she had taken off. Pulling his phone from his pocket, he needed to let his father know that everything was okay and not to disturb them.

"Edward, how is she?" Carlisle questioned.

"She is doing well. She was a little upset in the beginning, but we have talked and she is fine; actually, more than fine."

"Edward, what do you mean? I hope you haven't taken advantage of that sweet girl."

"Dad, I would never do that, but we have had a long talk and she knows everything."

"Everything?" Carlisle questioned.

"Yes, and she is fine with it. We also have decided to enter into a Dom/sub relationship."

"Really? Don't you think that is a little fast?"

"Really, Dad? When did you take mom on as a submissive?"

"Okay, you’ve got me, there, Edward. But, remember that you will soon have to find a wife, because I am not turning over the family until you do." "I know, I know, Dad; there is something here with her and I need to find out what it is. I've got to go, she will be out in a few, and I need to be in the right frame of mind."

"Have a good time." Carlisle chuckled.

"That is a given, oh, and tell Jasper he will need to find a new server, because there is no way in hell she is coming back. She's now my responsibility."

"I will tell him; go and have fun."

"Oh, we will."

Edward put his phone on silent and back in his pocket. He was going to take it easy on her tonight, but one thing was for sure, he was going to be giving her the orgasms she deserved.

Making himself comfortable on the couch, he waited for his little pet to appear. Checking his watch, he noticed that she had three minutes left.

Then, the door opened, and out stepped the goddess he was lucky to say was his. She walked over to him, stood in front of him with her head down and back straight.

"My pet, remember, that if things are going too fast and you need them to slow down say ‘yellow’ and if you need me to stop say ‘red’ and I will. Do you understand?"

She just kept her head down and didn't respond. Good girl, he thought to himself.

"You may answer."

"Yes, Sir," she replied.

“Now, it is time for your punishment. Come lie across my lap."

Bella came and lay over Edward's lap. He pulled down her panties, "I am doing this because you didn't listen and yelled at me. Count each one, or I will start over. Do you understand?”

Silence.

“Answer me!"

"Yes, Sir."

Edward rubbed his hand over her smooth white ass; it was so beautiful. He raised his hand and hit the left check.

"One."

Raising his hand again, he hit the right check.

"Two."

He rubbed over the marks that his hand made. "I love this...."

Edward continued spanking her ass, and, like a good girl she was, she counted each one. When had reached six, she was so wet that it was running out of her like a faucet.

"My, my, my, my pet is getting my leg wet." Leaning forward, he whispered in her ear, "You like getting your ass spanked, don’t you?"

Bella didn't speak.

"You may answer."

"Yes, Sir, oh yes." Bella panted. Edward smirked, took his finger, and began to rub the outer edge of her pussy lips, wiping up some of the juice that was flowing out of her. Bringing his finger to his lips, he sucked the juice from them. It was like the nectar of the gods.

Quickly he finished the last four spanks. He pulled her head back by her hair. "Will you do it again? You may answer."

"No, Sir; this girl has learned her lesson."

"Good, now I believe I owe you an orgasm." Bella blushed.

Carefully, he righted her off his lap and stood up. Taking her hand, he led her over to the bed. "Lie on your back with your knees up, legs spread."

Edward stopped and admired the sight before him. She was the most gorgeous woman he had ever seen. Her skin was so smooth and her pussy was marvelous. It glistened in the light with all the juices that still flowed from her. He took off his jacket, pulled off his tie, and unbuttoned his shirt.

Bella watched as he began to remove his clothes; she was amazed at the sight of his wonderful body. As each article of clothing came off, she became more and more excited. When he had finally gotten down to his white boxer briefs, the sight of his long thick cock was only a layer of clothing away. Her eyes became big and her pupils dilated. He then began to rub his cock and continued to look into her eyes. The more he looked into her eyes and rubbed his cock, the more aroused she became.

She couldn't stop the blush that began at her face and traveled over her. Her body broke out in a sweat and her nipples hardened.

"Like what you see, my little pet? You may speak freely."

"Yesss...Please." Bella begged.

"What do you want?" Edward asked, wondering if this time she would delay in her response. "I need you to touch my pussy, please."

"Well, my pet did learn her lesson. Are you ready for your first orgasm?"

"Yes, Sir. Please, Sir." Bella moaned.

Stepping closer to the bed, he ran his hands up her legs. When he reached her upper thighs, he spread her legs even wider apart.

“Leave them like that and don't move."

Taking his long fingers, he began to gently stroke the outer lips of her pussy. Bella began to moan louder and louder. Edward then took one finger and pushed it into her pussy. God, he thought, her pussy’s so hot and tight. Pushing it in and out, he soon added a second, then a third finger. As he did so, he curled his fingers, and continued to pump them in and out of her.

"Please, please...help me." Bella begs.

"What does it feel like my little pet?"

"Pressure, so much pressure; it is building and building."

Edward knew she was close and grinned, knowing he was the one who was giving her so much pleasure. He then began to move his fingers in and out of her pussy even faster than before. Bella met his hands by pushing her pussy into his hand.

"Cum for me, my pet… NOW!"

Hearing those words come out of his lips, her pussy began to quiver and then she came hard, screaming his name. "EDWARD!"

Edward slowly removed his fingers, and brought them up to his mouth to lick off her juices. "Next time, I will drink from the source."

Bella's chest heaved up and down as she slowly came down from her high. Oh my god, there were no words to describe what she just felt.

"Now, my little pet, you have had your first orgasm ever by my hands. From now on, I will be the one that will tell you when you can cum. Starting right now, you may only touch my pussy to wipe after going to the bathroom or to wash in the shower. I will be the only one to touch my pussy or to make it feel good. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Sir."

"I have seen how wet you get, my little pet, so I want you to come to me and whisper in my ear every time that happens and tell me that you are wet.

Then, I will give you permission to go the bathroom, collect as many juices onto your finger as you can, and then bring it back to me to feast off of."

"But, Sir, what if we are in public?"

"I don't care. That is now my pussy, so that is also my juice, and I don't want it to go to waste. Also, as of today, you are no longer going to be working at the club."

"But, Sir, this girl needs this job." Bella protested.

"No you don't; your needs are now my responsibility. When we are finished here, we are going back to your apartment and gather your belongings.

Then you are coming to my apartment. The only time we will be apart is when I need to conduct business that is too dangerous for you. When that happens, I will leave you with my mother."

Bella couldn't believe what she was hearing. He was taking complete control over her and her life. While this was frightening to most people, to her they were the most calming words she had ever heard.

"Do you have any questions, my pet?"

"No, Sir."

"Are you okay with everything I have said?"

"Most definitely, Sir."

Leaning over her body, his cock within inches of its new home, he began to kiss her, pouring the amount of need and lust he had for her in it. "You have made me very happy. Now hold on, little spider monkey, this is going to be a hard ride, but you can cum as many times as you want or are able to." Then Edward pushed his rock hard cock into its new home. As soon as he entered her, the heat from her pussy surrounded his cock like a security blanket. Never had it felt this good or this right with any other woman. He knew then and there that there would never be another woman for him; she was it. He then began to pound balls deep into her. She took every inch he had and soon he felt her walls begin to grip his cock like a vise grip. "So soon, my little pet?!"

Bella never knew that sex could be like this. Edward's cock was beating into her pussy over and over; even though it hurt somewhat, it made it feel even better. All too soon, she orgasmed again; when Edward reached behind her knee and pulled it up to get a different angle, the orgasms seemed to come one after another. Her pussy was so sensitive that she didn't know if she could go on. She thought about using her safe word, but she didn't want their first time to finish because she couldn't take his cock. So she began to center herself and tried to think about something other than his hard cock beating into her pussy. She began to silently recite the state capitals in alphabetical order, just to challenge herself even more.

Edward watched her closely, for a moment he thought she was going to use the safe word, but, like the wonderful submissive she was, she centered herself. He was so proud of her. His orgasm approached and he came hard, pouring his cum deep inside of her. When he stopped, he laid on top of her for a few moments before pulling out. When he did, she whimpered.

"Are you okay?"

"Yes, Sir; I just love the feeling of you inside of me."

"I’m glad, because I plan on staying inside of you forever."

Forever? Truly, she had heard wrong. "You done well my pet; this session is over and so it is time for aftercare." Edward said, standing up from the bed. "Stay here for a minute."

Edward walked into the bathroom and started filling the tub with hot water. Then, he dimmed the lights and turned on soft jazz music before placing two large towels on the warmer and placing a washcloth on the edge of the tub. Edward came back into the room, picked Bella up in his arms, and took her to the bathroom.

"I thought a relaxing bath would be in order."

"Thank you, Sir; that sounds lovely."

"Bella, when we are like this, I would love for you to call me Edward."

"Okay, Edward."

Slowly, he lowered her into the water and she moaned once the hot water hit her stretched muscles. "Lean up, love, I'm getting in, too," Edward said.

Settling in behind her, he took the washcloth and began to wash her body. He gently washed her breasts, her arms, down her belly and then, slowly and gently, her pussy. When he first swiped against it, she hissed out.

"Is it sore?"

"A little."

"Good; I want you to remember who made you feel that way."

"Don't worry; I don't think I could forget that."

After he finished washing her, Bella leaned back against Edward's chest and just enjoyed the closeness.

"We have a lot to talk about; I want to us to go into this relationship with complete trust and honesty between us. I want us to have a 24/7 relationship.

Not just Master/slave, but also I want us to have a normal boyfriend/girlfriend relationship. We will need to go over both soft and hard limits and I want us to sign a contract. But, I don't want a time limit on it."

Bella turned around and looked at Edward. "Why?"

"I can't think of a time when I wouldn't want you, so why put in something I know I don't want."

"I think that is very wise." "Come on, we are turning into prunes and we have to get to your apartment."

They got out of the tub and Edward dried every inch of Bella's body. Turning her around, he inspected her ass where he had spanked her. It was not red, so it would be fine. Kissing each cheek, he stood up and began to dry himself off. Walking over to the closet, he found a short black jersey dress, black thong, and stockings. "These are new and should fit. We will go shopping this week, and I will get your closet stocked with clothes, all of which will be approved by me."

"Okay." Bella said and began to get dressed. When she was finished, he pulled out bracelets that were connected with a short chain.

"You will be attached to me when we leave here. You don't have a collar on and I want every motherfucking asshole out there to know who you belong to. You will be beside me at all times. Like I said earlier, the only time we will be apart is when my job is too dangerous and I will take you to stay with my mother. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Sir; this girl understands. This girl also loves the idea and promises to be good."

Edward attached the bracelet on her wrist and the other to his. Bella looked at them chained together and she began to get wet again. Remembering the rule that Edward had given her, she leaned up and whispered. "I'm wet."

Edward's eyes widened...Damn, this was a hell of a start.

*Chapter 5*: Chapter 5

Carlisle sat back on the couch and slowly drank his Jameson. Smiling over the conversation he had just had, he knew that this woman just might be the one to balance his son. It took a special woman to be able to tame the beast of both the Dominant man and mafia Don. She needed to be willing to give herself over, body and soul, to her Dominant, but still be strong faithful wife to the Don. His Esme was that kind of woman. She was a perfect balance between submissive pet and mafia queen. People in the community were awed at how she handled herself in her submissive role. When she had openings for her beginner’s or advanced submissive classes, they filled up in the matter of minutes. Other Dominants would always thank Carlisle for allowing his submissive to help their submissive become more focused and disciplined. Esme had even written a beginner's handbook that had been published and was used by many couples across the country. He was so proud of his little pet.

However, Esme Cullen, the wife, was a thing of real beauty. She would command attention when she walked into a room.

No one spoke badly of the family when she was around. If you dared hurt someone in the family and she was near, she would not blink an eye at putting a gun between your eyes. Her purse always held her 9mm with a silencer, but she always had guns throughout the house. He hated to admit it, but she was probably a better shot than he was. However, as deadly as she may be, she also had a heart full of compassion and love. She was a wonderful mother to Edward. The bond between them was so strong; he knew that above him, he trusted his mother with his life.

"Master, are you finished with the class?" Esme asked, as she lowered herself to her knees beside Carlisle's leg.

Carlisle reached out and rubbed her head. "No my pet, but I need to talk to you about Edward. You may speak freely, but remember your place." As if she needed to be reminded.

"What is it, Carlisle? Is he hurt?" Esme worriedly asked.

"No, quite the opposite; he has found a new sub."

"Really, who?"

"No one you know. She is Jasper's submissive's roommate. Her name is Bella and she started working here this evening."

"Did Edward know her before?"

"No, he had never met her before today. This young woman has shaken him to the core."

"Really, do you think that she may be what he needs?"

"I think so. You should have seen him before he decided to go for it. She is a perfect submissive. You will never believe this, but she is self-taught.

So, when I asked if she had a Dominant, Edward mumbled ‘no’, so I suggested that I would help her look for one. When I suggested Ben, Edward looked like he might throw up."

"My, my, my, so he was already intrigued. Do you know anything else about this woman?" "Yes, Jasper was by a few minutes ago and I had to relay a message from Edward. So I asked about Bella. He said she graduated with her Master’s in Business Management from the University of Washington, and has not been able to find a job, so he offered a serving job here to help with her expenses. She has lived with Alice since freshman year and is about to turn 24 next month."

"She sounds perfect. Is she going to be a weekend only submissive?"

"No. He wanted me to tell Jasper to find a new server because he was taking responsibility of Bella."

"REALLY?!" Esme exclaimed.

Carlisle smiled and nodded. Looking up; he saw Edward come walking toward him with Bella following one step behind and to the right. Looking at

Edward’s wrist, he noticed a chain connecting the two of them. Edward was definitely making it known that Miss Swan was taken.

"Esme, dear, back into sub mode." Carlisle said.

Esme quickly put herself back into her submissive mindset. She knew that this was not the setting for Bella to meet her Dominant/boyfriend’s mother, since she was only wearing a corset and thong. Laying her head lovingly on her master's leg, she then wrapped her arm around it.

Edward and Bella walked up the VIP seating and found Carlisle and Esme. Over the years, Edward had gotten used to seeing his mother in submissive mode. The first few times he ran into them in their Dominant and submissive setting, he felt very uncomfortable, but, as he began to learn about the community and what it all meant, he was better with it. Seeing his mom in her submissive mode, he knew that he would introduce her as

Carlisle's submissive, and not his mom.

"Dad, I am happy you waited for me. I would like to introduce my submissive, Bella." "Congratulations, son."

"Thanks, please let your submissive know I will bring her by one day to the house and meet her formally."

"Certainly. Where are you going?"

"I am taking my little pet to her apartment so we can pack up her belongs. She will be staying with me at our home."

Bella was standing with her head down and listening to Edward and Carlisle’s conversation. She had read that when meeting other Dominants and submissives that Dominants would often have conversations without acknowledging the submissives. It felt weird not being introduced to Edward's mother, but she heard Edward say he would be bringing her by the home to meet her formally. However, what Edward said next shocked her. She was to be staying at not his home, but ‘our home’. Surely, that had been a mistake on his part; she couldn’t imagine that it was true.

"Well, if you need anything, please do not hesitate to contact me."

"I will be bringing Bella to the house if I have to go out for family business, please make mother aware of this."

"I understand and I will make sure she is aware."

"Well, I am off; I will call you soon."

Edward took Bella and headed toward the back of the building where the employee locker room was. "Do you have a purse in the employee locker room?"

"Yes, sir." Bella whispered.

Edward led her into the employee room and found the locker where Bella had placed her clothes and purse. She quickly gathered the items and placed them in a shopping bag that Edward had found. They proceeded out of the room and toward the back door.

"Excuse me, Sir, but what about this girl’s truck?" Bella asked, biting her lower lip as they stepped into the parking lot.

"Are you telling me that you drove that death trap here?" Edward asked, trying to control his temper. How dare she put herself in danger by driving that vehicle. "I will take care of this.. this problem." Bella couldn't understand why Edward was so upset over her vehicle. It had been the only gift from her Dad when she came to stay the summer before college. She had been so happy to have a gift that was not a gift card or money in an envelope. The truck meant that he had thought about her and not just a last minute thought. Yes, it was not much to look at, but it ran fine and the brakes were new.

"Sir, it was a gift from this girl’s father." Bella pleaded.

Edward looked at Bella and wondered what kind of father gave his daughter a vehicle that was probably older than he was. Did he not care for the beautiful woman before him? "Here is not the place to discuss this, but we will later."

Edward led Bella over to his 2015 Porsche 918 Spider.

He loved this car and he could not wait to Bella's sweet ass on its seat. Opening the passenger door, he reached down to his wrist and unhooked the clasp that linked him and Bella together. Why did it feel so wrong? If he had his Bentley, he could have taken Bella in the back seat. Well, tomorrow is another day; he did not plan to let his little pet go anywhere alone. "You are safe now, my pet."

"Thank you, Sir." Bella said, overwhelmed with emotions. This was the kind of man she had been looking for… one who knew how to treat a woman. Edward held Bella's hand as she sat down on the passenger seat. He couldn't help but lean across her and to get the seat belt and bring it across her body to fasten it for her. As he came across, he brushed his hand ever so lightly against her breasts.

Bella nipples hardened when Edward brushed against them and she was once again wet. "Thank you, Sir."

Edward gave a sweet kiss and shut the door. Bella quickly reached under her dress and collected the juices from her pussy so she could give it to

Edward.

Edward went around the car and opened the driver's door. He got in, shut the door, and fastened his seat belt. Once he had it fasten, he felt Bella very close to him and she leaned over to his ear.

"I'm wet." Bella moaned.

Edward eyes grew wide and looked at the vixen beside him with her hand reached out to him and he could see her fingers were wet with what had to be his pussy juice. That is right, his, no other asshole was going to taste this nectar fucking… ever.

"So you are wet again, my little pet? I am so pleased with you and the way you have been following my rule. When we get back to our home, I am going to give you a treat. For now, let’s just be Edward and Bella." Edward said, then leaned in and licked her fingers clean. Tonight he was going to eat her raw.

"How do you get to your apartment?" Edward asked.

"Go down to Nelson and take a right onto Franklin; it's the second set of townhomes on the right." Bella answered.

Edward started the car and revved the engine. "Are you ready for another ride?" Edward smirked. He threw the car into gear and took off out of the parking lot. Once out on the street, he didn't slow down.

Bella gripped the seat and closed her eyes, praying silently that she would not die.

Edward second love was driving fast, but, of course, his first love was pussy. So, here he was in his new car with the sexiest pussy he had ever had that he knew was wet and waiting for his long hard thick cock, and he was going 95 mph. Life was so fucking good. He quickly pulled up in front of the townhome and turned off the engine. Looking over at Bella, he saw her hands gripping the seat so tightly that her knuckles were white and she had her eyes shut.

"Bella, my sweet, we are here."

Bella slowly opened her eyes to see that, in fact, they had made it to her apartment safely. Turning slowly, she was met with worried eyes.

"I'm sorry, my sweet. I am a very safe driver and I would never hurt you." Edward pleaded.

"I trust you."

Picking up her hand from its grip, he brought it up to his lips, and kissed it sweetly. "I am so glad that you do. Okay, let's go get your stuff."

Edward got out and came around to open the door for Bella. Taking her hand, he helped her out of the car and continued to hold her hand as they walked to the front door. Bella got out her key and unlocked the door.

Edward saw the townhome was clean and nicely decorated. "Nice place."

"Thanks, it's all Alice's work. Her parents rented this for her and she allows me to pay a small rent. Without her, I don't know what I would do."

"What about your parents?" Edward asked.

"Edward, that is a long story; I promise to tell you everything soon."

Edward wondered what was going on with her parents and why they would not help their child when she was struggling. He decided he would run a background check on them and find out exactly what was going on. "That will be fine, now show me your room, little girl." Edward said, swatting her ass.

"Hey, what was that for?" Bella said, rubbing her ass where Edward had hit it.

"Oh, little girl, I just love spanking my ass."

"Your ass?" Bella asked.

"Yes, mine. Bella, from the moment you said you would be mine, every part of this body now belongs to me, and I will take great pleasure in each and every inch of it."

Shit, why did he say stuff like that? Bella knew instantly that she was going to be constantly wet. Bella looked up at Edward and smiled. "I'm wet again."

Edward smirked; his little girl loved dirty talk. "Well then, feed me."

Bella slid her hand down her stomach, down her thighs, and pulled up the hem of her dress. Slowly placing her finger under her panties, she collected the juices once again.

In doing so, she had to clench her pussy because she was so aroused and needed relief. She pulled her finger out and put it up to Edward's mouth.

Watching him suck her finger was the one of the most erotic things she had ever seen.

"Mmm, so good. You are going to keep me well fed, aren't you?"

"Yes, Sir." Bella smirked. Edward laughed and took her hand once again. "Let's get a move on."

Bella lead Edward up to her bedroom. It had a queen size bed with purple bedding. Her dresser and nightstand was in dark oak with glass knobs.

The dark hardwood floor had a purple shag rug over it. "Alice decorated it, of course."

"Nice room, I'll have to remember her when I buy our next home."

Bella stared at Edward, taking note that he kept saying ‘ours’ not ‘his’. She couldn’t help but wonder why? She knew she was just his submissive.

Besides, he would have to marry soon in order to become head of the family.

"Why the sad face?" Edward questioned.

"Nothing. I’m really just going to miss living here."

Edward could tell she was not telling him the whole truth, but with everything that had happened tonight, he was willing to let it slide this time. However, once they worked out the dynamics of their relationship, he would punish her if she did it again. "Bella, I know there is something you are telling me, but I won't push you right now. Soon, though, you will have to tell me every thought and concern you have. As your Dominant, it is my responsibility to take care of every aspect of your life."

Bella nodded.

"Okay, do you have suitcases to pack your clothes? I'll make arrangements to have your personal items packed up."

"Yes, they are on the top shelf of the closet."

Edward opened the door and was shocked at what he saw. How could she only have only a small amount of clothes? He saw a few pairs of jeans, about six tops, two skirts, two dress pants, and one black blazer. On the floor of the closet sat one pair of black heels, two pairs of flats, and a pair of chucks that looked like she had worn them for the last ten years. "Is this all of it?"

"Yes, except for my underwear and t-shirts."

Edward shook his head; they were going to have to do some serious shopping, because he expected her to look better than everyone else at all times. "Well, little girl, I think a long shopping trip is in order."

Bella nodded. She knew that her Dominant would need to dress her in the manner he saw fit. She liked to shop, but never had the money to do so.

They quickly packed all of Bella's clothes and Edward carried the suitcases down the stairs. When they got to the bottom, Jasper and Alice were standing there.

"Edward, good to see you." Jasper said.

"Same here; is it okay for me to speak to Alice?" Edward asked.

"Always."

"Alice, I promise I will take care of her. She is my life now, and she will want for nothing. Please feel free to come and visit her at our house. With permission from your Master, of course."

Alice looked up at Jasper and he nodded.

"Thank you, Sir. May I speak to Bella alone?"

"Certainly. Bella, my sweet, you may talk freely to Alice."

"Thank you. I promise to only be a few moments."

Bella and Alice went into the living room where they immediately wrapped their arms around each other. "Are you okay?" Alice asked.

Bella pulled out of the embrace and looked Alice. "I have never been more perfect that I am right now. Alice, he is everything I have everything I wanted or needed."

Alice giggled. "Why didn't we ever talk about this? What are the odds that both of us were submissive women?"

"I know. You will be okay alone?"

"Bella, Jasper has wanted me to move in with him for months now. I just didn't want to leave you."

"I am so sorry, Alice."

"Don't be, I love you so much. Besides, I wanted to be here for you."

"Alice, do you know everything about Jasper?" Bella asked, wondering if she knew he was part of the mafia.

Alice looked at her friend and nodded.

"Good."

"Well, let's get you back to your man."

Returning to Edward and Jasper, Edward quickly leaned down and placed a kiss on Bella’s lips.

Jasper laughed. "Man, she was gone like five minutes; what are you going to do when you go to work?"

"She will be going to work with me, unless it is too dangerous."

"What? Why?"

"Because I said so." Edward said, looking at Jasper with deadly eyes.

Jasper looked at Edward and then to Bella. Jasper noted that Edward was definitely hooked. "Certainly."

"Okay, Bella let’s be off."

Bella gave Alice one more hug and nodded her head to Jasper. He was a friend, but also a Dominant and she knew that Edward would not like her to have physical contact with any other Dominant.

They walked to the car and Edward helped her in. Placing the suitcases in the trunk, he then got in the car. "Let's go home." They quickly arrived at a very tall building on the outer edge of the city. Edward opened the car door for Bella, and then retrieved the suitcases. "Come."

Bella followed Edward over to an elevator. He sat down one suitcase and pulled out a key and then placing it in a slot on the wall. The doors opened and he motioned for Bella to get in. Once getting the suitcases inside the elevator, he again placed the key in another slot, this one in the elevator and pushed the button P1.

The elevator started going up and up, with no talking between them. Finally, when then they reached their floor, the elevator automated voice said,

"Penthouse."

"Penthouse?" Bella questioned.

"Only the best."

Edward and Bella got off the elevator, which opened directly into a foyer. The space was open and was decorated in creams and browns. "I hope you will like your new home."

"I am sure I will." Bella said.

"I'll give you a tour tomorrow, right now I want to take you to our room and fuck you."

Bella turned a bright red and her panties were now completely ruined.

Edward breathed in deeply; he could smell her sweet scent. Licking his lips, he grabbed her and threw her over his shoulder and took off to his bedroom. Kicking open his door, he threw her onto the bed. Looking at his goddess, he knew that she belonged in his bed always. "I am so fucking ready to eat my pussy. You may come as often as you like."

Turning her over, he gripped the thong and ripped it off of her.

Leaning down, he placed his nose in her pussy and breathed in her scent. He wanted to bottle this up and wear it every day. Taking a lick from her clit to her ass, her hips automatically raised up to give him better access. "Like that?" Edward hummed against her pussy.

"God, yes, more, please."

Grabbing her hips, he flipped her over. He then grabbed the hem of her dress and pulled it up her body and over her head. She was now only in her bra. Reaching behind her, he quickly and effortlessly unsnapped the bra and pulled it down her arms, and threw it across the room. If he could have it his way, this would be the way she would be every second of every day. Stepping back, he pulled out his shirt from his pants and unbuttoned it.

Bella rose up to her elbows and stared at his naked chest and abs; god, he was ripped. He removed his jacket, letting it fall to the floor and then removed his shirt. He stood before her in only his dress pants. He reached for his belt and unhooked it and then slowly unbuttoned and unzipped his pants. They fell to the floor and damn, he had gone commando after their little tryst.

Stepping out of his pants, he kneeled before her and pulled her legs apart. He began licking and nibbling her pussy.

He had been right; she tasted even better from the source. He continued licking and then added a finger, pushing it ever so slowly into her pussy and curling it up to find the soft patch inside of her and began to rub gently. Quickly, Edward felt the walls of her pussy begin to quiver and he knew she was close. Pulling his head up and looking at her, he saw she had laid her head back, but her back was arched high.

"Cum for me…NOW!" Edward demanded, and soon as the words came out of his mouth, she came screaming.

"EDWARD!!!"

Edward went back to licking and nibbling and another orgasm came quickly. He sucked on her clit, taking in all of the nectar her body gave him.

Standing up, he looked down and smiled at her. Her body was covered in sweat and her chest was heaving, trying to catch her breath.

Taking his cock in his hand, he began to stroke it. "Look at me." Edward demanded.

Bella looked up and saw Edward stroking his long thick cock and she licked her lips, wanting to taste the pearl of cum on its tip.

"He is hungry. Come to the end of the bed and get on your hands and knees."

Bella quickly moved into position.

"Good girl." Edward rubbed his fingers down to her pussy, pushed two fingers in, and found she was dripping wet. He took his cock and pushed slowly into his favorite place. He had never felt anything this good.

"Edward, it feels so good. Harder, please."

Edward began to pound into her hard. Looking down, he could see his cock disappearing in her pussy and her ass shaking with each thrust. He then raised his hand and slapped her ass cheek.

"YES..SPANK MY ASS." Bella yelled.

She loved having her ass spanked while fucking; damn, she even more perfect than he thought she was. Controlling his need to cum, he continued fucking the hell of her. He pulled out, quickly turned her over, and then rammed back into her. She raised her knees and held them to her shoulders as he pushed harder and faster. "Are you close?"

"Yess.....So close. Please make me cum."

Lifting his pelvis to hit her pussy in a different spot, he continued to thrust hard over and over again. "Cum for me." Then he felt her pussy grab hold of his cock and pulse over and over again, and in doing so made him shoot stream after stream of his cum into her pussy.

Damn...Never had he had such a sexual experience. Pulling out, he quickly wanted to return to where it felt like home. His cock belonged to her and to her alone.

Rolling off her, he quickly pulled her close to him. "Thank you, my sweet."

Bella giggled. "No, thank you."

Looking over he took a hand and laid it on her cheek. "Bella, I have never in my life felt anything as good as that."

Bella looked into his eyes and saw how sincere he was. Could she really be enough for this man?

"What is it?" Edward asked. "Tell me please."

"Am I truly good enough for you?"

"Bella, you are more than enough; I can't wait to spend years and years learning all that you have to offer."

"Years?" "Yes, sweet girl. We have a lot to talk about, but I know I can't see myself without you by my side."

"Really?"

"Yes. Now let's get some sleep. Tomorrow is a big day."

Bella snuggled close to Edward, laid her hand on his chest over his heart, and closed her eyes. She smiled and thought that she could get used to this.

*Chapter 6*: Chapter 6 Edward began to wake and as he did, he felt Bella’s warm, soft body wrapped around him, as if she was protecting him. Who was this woman, really? From the moment he saw her he was lost in her beauty. Not just her physical beauty, but also the unbelievable invisible beauty of being a submissive. He knew there was much more he needed to know about her, however, this would only add to the intrigue of her.

Slowly rubbing his finger over her soft, smooth skin, he was igniting the spark that seemed to always be there whenever they touched.

Never had he felt anything like it, but he knew he never wanted to be without it again. He had quickly become addicted to her, like a drug, and he would kill any motherfucking asshole who tried to take it away from him. He couldn’t help but think so, this is what’s like to b e completely and hopelessly addicted.

"Hmm, Master...." Bella moaned.

Edward looked at Bella's face and saw she was still asleep and dreaming of him; fuck, that was hot.

"Tighter, please, I need them tighter."

What was she dreaming about? By the way she was moaning, it was something she was enjoying very much, as evidenced by her hot pussy dripped against his leg.

"What do you need, my sweet?" Edward whispered softly, hoping to not to wake her, but still hoping to get a response.

"Yes, I love the rope on my pussy."

Oh, she was dreaming of being tied up; well, that was one dream he could definitely make come true. "Soon, my little sweet."

Edward reached down, found her wet, slick folds, and began to stroke them lightly. He could not wait until they were in his playroom, where he would show her his technique for making her squirt. Yes, he was proud of the fact that he could make most of his subs squirt their pussy juices. God, it was so hot to see.

"My sweet, wake up." Edward said, as he began to rub harder on her delicate folds.

"Mmmm, so good." Bella was having a wonderful dream; Edward was tying her with a rope and he had placed a piece along her pussy and pulled it so that every time she moved, it deliciously cuts into her, causing her to get wetter and wetter with every movement. He then tilted his head back and took in a deep breath.

When he opened his eyes, they were all black. He looked feral and he quickly lay down, pulled her pussy over his mouth, and began to lick and suck hard on her clit. As he licked, he pulled the rope, which was what she needed most.

Then, suddenly, it wasn't his mouth on her pussy, but his fingers, and they began to rub and tease her pussy. Her orgasm was building; suddenly, she felt him pinch her clit, hard, and her body let go. Her orgasm washed over her.

"EDWARD!" Bella screamed, waking up from her dream. Looking over to Edward, she saw he was wearing his signature smirk. She smiled at him and blushed. But, then she felt his fingers lightly caress her folds. Shit, it hadn’t been just a dream.

"My sweet, nice dream?"

Bella blushed again, and dipped her head. God, she just had a wet dream while wrapped around him.

"Don't be shy, Bella. That was one of the sexiest things I have ever seen. I couldn't help but touch you. What was the dream about?"

"Well, it was about you."

"Yes, I figured. What about me?" "You were, shit....." Bella stammered, then closed her eyes, and tried to center herself. A few seconds later, she opened her eyes with the determination that she would be able to tell him everything. "You were tying me up and then you ate me out until I came."

Edward smiled. He knew that this was all new to her, but he was happy that she could find the strength to talk to him. She had the all the makings of becoming one of the best subs he had ever witnessed, if not the best. And, fuck yeah, she was all his. Leaning in, he needed his lips on hers, but, as he closed in, she backed away. "What the fuck?"

"Morning breath." Bella said, covering her mouth with her hand.

"I don't give a fuck what your mouth smells like. I want my motherfucking morning kiss, and, damn it, I want it fucking now."

Shit, every damn time he talked like that, Bella would get wet…she couldn’t help but wonder what the fuck was wrong with herself.

"Oh, my little sweet, you liked that, huh?"

"Yes."

Leaning in again, Edward captured Bella's mouth with his and commanded control over it. He did not know why she thought it would taste bad.

Instead, it was the sweetest, most delicious taste he had ever had. After getting his fill, he lightly kissed her lips and then pulled back. "Never have I ever tasted any mouth as good as yours, even with ‘morning breath’."

Bella smiled. "Sorry about earlier."

"I can understand, but please don't refuse me because of something as trivial as bad breath. If there is something seriously wrong or if you just don't want to, please tell me; I promise I will never force myself on you. Now, let us get up, take a shower, and begin our day. I'll call Angela and have her fix us something to eat."

Bella looked at Edward. Jealousy tore through her. "Who the fuck is Angela? Another damn sub? Because, if so, I don't share."

Edward was taken back at Bella's anger, but, at the same time, he was extremely turned on. "Watch your tone." Edward demanded. "She is not my fucking sub; she is my goddamn housekeeper. And, for the record, I don’t share, either."

Fuck, fuck, fuck... Bella couldn’t help but think about how she was putting her foot in her mouth more times than she could count. "Sorry....I…fuck, this is harder than I imagined." Even though he was upset over her outburst, and he heard what she said, this was the first time she has been in an actual Dominant/submissive relationship. So, he not only needed to have a strong hand, but he also needed to be considerate of her newfound feelings. "Bella, I know, but, together we will work on it, I promise."

Bella threw her arms around his neck and peppered kisses all over his face. "Thank you, thank you. You are the sweetest, most understanding

Dominant a girl could hope for."

Edward let out a hearty laugh and wrapped his arms tight around her naked body. God, she was something else. "Okay, let's get going to that shower."

Finally, they untangled from each other and made their way to the bath. Bella walked into the en suite bath and fell in love. It had two vanities, one had been clearly designed for a woman, as it had a stool where one could sit while applying makeup. It also had a large sunken tub and an all glass-enclosed shower.

"It's wonderful." Bella said.

"I'm glad you like it."

Edward started the shower, grabbed towels from the cabinet, and placed them on the towel warmer. He took her hand and led her into the shower.

He then proceeded to bathe every inch of her body. As he washed her pussy, she jerked back. "Are you sore?"

"Yes, a little; I've never been with someone like that."

"I am sorry, Bella. I should have been more careful, but, god, you make me so fucking hard. When I taste and smell you, all reason seems to leave me. Shit, I know better than this; we should have talked more and discussed what your limits were. Fuck, fuck... I am such an asshole. Please forgive me." Edward said, beating himself up for not putting her needs before his fucking cock. Fuck, his mentor would be so fucking mad at him, and he would deserve every minute of his disgust.

When Edward had decided he had wanted to pursue his Dominant nature, Carlisle had him get in touch with one of the most well respected

Dominants around. Peter Whitlock, Jasper's brother, and a cousin to the family. Peter was more than happy to take young Edward under his wing and helped him become a very good Dominant…until now.

Bella saw that Edward was going through some inner turmoil. His gorgeous face was distorted, and his luscious green eyes were full of grief. Bella took her hands, placed one on each side of his cheeks, leaned up, and began placing sweet loving kisses on his face. "Edward, my sweet, sweet

Edward. I am fine and we are fine."

Edward looked into her eyes and got lost in the beauty of them. "Thank you,” he whispered, laying his forehead to hers.

They finally finished their shower and wrapped themselves in towels and walked back into the bedroom. "Where are my suitcases?"

"Over there." Edward said, pointing to the wall just inside of the closet.

Bella walked over and bent down to open one. Turning her head and looking over her shoulder, "Does it matter what I wear today?"

Edward smiled, over at Bella. "No, but something comfortable, because we have lots and lots of shopping to do."

Bella picked out her short, white flowing skirt and a deep blue off the shoulder blouse that Alice had bought for her on her last birthday. Searching through the case, she finally found a white thong and knew she would have to forgo a bra because of how the top fell.

Edward sat on the end of the bed, watching as she dropped the towel, and put on the tiny white thong. Damn, what an ass. She then pulled the skirt up her legs, and he noticed it hit her high on the thighs. Hhmm, easier access, he smirked to himself. Then, she pulled the top over her head, and one shoulder fell off her shoulder onto her arm. Wait…she didn't put on a bra.

"Bella, are you forgetting something?"

"No."

"Really? Come here."

Bella walked over to him and stood in front of him. Edward reached up, found one of her perky nipples, and gave it a tug.

"AHH..." Bella moaned.

"No bra. Well, I guess I will have fun with these." Edward said while reaching up with his other hand and then pulling both nipples hard. "EDWARD!" Bella screamed.

"Like that, my sweet?"

"Oh, fuck yeah."

"Good. Now, I must dress so we can eat, then we will go over some paperwork."

Edward stood and walked to his closet. He usually wore suits every day, but today he chose a pair of dark jeans, a white button down shirt, and a blue blazer. Putting on his favorite Italian leather shoes, he walked out to find that Bella had brushed her hair and placed it in a messy bun.

"Not drying your hair?"

"No, I figure it would dry before we leave."

"Okay, come; let me introduce you to Angela. Her husband, Ben, is my driver when I need his services."

They walked out of the bedroom and toward the kitchen. Walking into the room behind Edward, Bella saw a small dark haired woman at the stove.

She turned and Bella saw she had a nice face and wore dark rimmed glasses.

"Mr. Cullen, good morning."

"Thank you, Angela. This is Bella Swan."

"Hello, Miss Swan, can I get you something to drink?"

"Please, just Bella, and I will have coffee."

"Okay, Bella; Mr. Cullen, the usual?"

"Yes; how many times to I have to tell you it's Edward."

Bella watched as Angela's cheeks turned a bright shade on red and she nodded her head.

Angela finished fixing breakfast and placed it on the breakfast bar. She had prepared pancakes with bacon. She placed a container of warm syrup on the counter in front of them.

Edward and Bella finished their breakfast in silence.

Bella was excited to have the conversation concerning their relationship. She hoped that she would be the type of submissive that Edward needed.

She had read that, often, when a Dominant and submissive would start their relationship, they would find out that one did not meet the needs of the other. With her research, she had an understanding of what she thought she would like to try. She prayed that Edward would be patient with her and her lack of experience.

"Come; let's go into the den where we will be more comfortable." Edward said, interrupting her thoughts.

Edward led Bella into the den. "Please have a seat. I will go get the paperwork."

Bella sat on the large comfortable sofa, bringing up her bare feet so that she could tuck them under her. She clasped her hands together and willed them to stop shaking. Please, please…be enough for him, she thought. She couldn't explain it, but she felt a connection with Edward.

Edward went into his office and collected his limits sheet and a blank limits form, as well as two copies of the contract he had made up for all his submissives, past and present. He walked back into the den to find his beautiful girl sitting on the couch wringing her hands together. Sitting down beside her and laying the paperwork on the table, he took her hands into his and pulled them up to his lips. Kissing each finger lovingly, he said,

"Don't, please; don't worry, my sweet girl."

A tear spilled out of her eye and down her face. "I'm trying, but I'm so nervous."

"Together...We do this together." Edward proclaimed.

"Okay, let's begin."

Edward picked up the limits list. "Okay, I would like to go through each one, explain its meaning if you need me to, and afterwards, I'll let you see mine and see what you think. If, after that, you and I feel that we are compatible, then we will go over the contract."

"Okay."

"Alright, let's get started. Tell me yes or no for each item. If it’s a yes, we’ll rate it from 0-5 on willingness to try, with five being the most willing. If it is a no, then we will discuss it further into soft and hard limits. If it is a soft limit, it means you’re willing to try. If it is a hard limit, it will never happen."

"I understand." Bella said, biting her lip.

Over the next hour they went through the list, and Edward marked each item with either a no or yes, and if yes, her willingness to each one.

She had marked for her hard limits:

1. Abrasion 2. Animal roles

3. Arm binders

4. Asphyxiation

5. Auction

6. Bathroom use control

7. Beating

8. Breath Control

9. Branding

10. Cages

11. Choking

12. Waist reduction

13. Diapers

14. Electricity

15. Face slapping

16. Fantasy gang-rape

17. Full head hoods

18. Given Away

19. Golden Showers

20. Gun Play

21. Scat Play

22. Serving anyone else

23. Swapping with another couple

Edward smiled because her list, mirrored his. On her soft limits, there were a few items that she had placed “0” on things he loved doing, but he knew that they could work with the list to meet both their needs.

"Bella, we are very compatible. And I would love to begin a Dom/sub relationship with you." Bella smiled. After going through the list and then reviewing Edward's, she had seen the same thing. "I would love to try."

Edward pulled her into his arms and kissed her soundly. "You have made me a very happy man. Now onto the contract; it is a standard

Dominant/submissive contract, but, Bella, I need to ask you something before we sign anything."

"Sure."

"How would you feel about not only having this type of relationship, but also have a girlfriend/boyfriend relationship with me?" Edward asked, hoping she would say yes.

Bella looked at Edward in shock; he wanted both?

"There is nothing I would love more." Bella said, blushing.

"Really?"

"Yes, really."

"Okay, I still want to take care of you, but I think we could limit our actual play time between Friday evening and Sunday afternoon. But, during the week, we will get to know each other as just Edward and Bella. Does that sound good to you?"

"Yes, but, Edward, are you sure you want me to live here? I mean, I know you have family responsibilities. I don't want to impede on them."

"Bella, I can't tell you right now the reason why I need you to live here, because I am still trying to figure it out myself, but I feel this need for you to be near me. I have never felt this need to protect someone like this ever before. So, please, stay here with me." Edward pleaded.

"Okay, I'll stay, but, Edward, I am scared that, in the end, I will be the only one that will get hurt."

"Don't worry, my sweet girl, because I promise to always be true to you. I can't say that, during the week, my Dominant side won't show itself, because I’m sure it will. But, we can work through this together."

"Okay, let's read over this contract."

Bella read it, and signed…agreeing to:

1. Obey his commands to the best of her ability.

2. To strive to overcome feelings of guilt or shame, and all inhibitions that interfered with her capabilities to serve Him and limit her growth as His submissive. 3. To maintain honest and open communication.

4. To reveal her thoughts, feelings, and desires without hesitation or embarrassment.

5. To inform Him of wants and perceived needs, recognizing that He is the sole judge of whether or not these shall be satisfied.

6. To strive toward maintenance of a positive self-image and development of realistic expectations and goals.

7. To work with Him to become a happy and self-fulfilled individual.

8. To work against negative aspects of her ego and her insecurities that would interfere with advancement of her goals.

And that her surrender as a submissive was done with the knowledge that nothing asked of her would demean her as a person, and in no way diminished her own responsibilities toward making the utmost use of her potential.

"So, if you will sign here, and then I will sign and I will give you a copy." Edward said. "Bella, I want us to take some time to get to know each other, before we take the next step to becoming Master/submissive. I believe that relationship should not be rushed into; that being said, I see us someday soon beginning such a relationship. But, first, we have to get to know each other better and that includes our pasts. I will need to know about your family, as well as anything that you think will cause this relationship to fail."

"Edward, I want you to know I want this relationship to work. Everything I have read or seen has said that the way to have a happy relationship was to build it on trust and communication. I will tell you now it is hard for me to sometimes communicate my feelings, but I promise to work on my faults, so that it doesn't interfere with this relationship. My mother and father divorced when I was three and my mother and I moved to Arizona. She never was mean to me, but she never really showed love for me, either. By the age of ten, I had taken over cooking and making sure the bills were paid. She often brought men into the home and, even though nothing ever happened, there were times I felt uncomfortable with some of them. I can't remember how many times I walked into the living room to find my mother and her current boyfriend having sex on the couch. I was so ashamed that I never made friends with anyone from school, because I didn't want them to come to my home to see that.

When I graduated high school, and had gotten into the University of Washington, I called my father and asked if I could stay the summer, and spend some time with him before college. He didn't say no, but he wasn't overly happy about it either. Over the years, my father was a just a man who sent me a card for my birthday and Christmas. He never wanted me to visit and never came to Arizona. When I arrived at my father’s home that summer, he had a room set up with a bed and dresser. He is the Chief of Police in Forks, a small town about three hours from here, but, before you ask, we still are not close, and I don't think it will be strange to be a police Chief's daughter and have a relationship with a mobster. The only two things Charlie, my father, ever did for me were to show me how to defend myself and purchase that truck you don’t like. That truck was the first thing he ever gave me that actually had taken him more than a few minutes of thought to do. So, as much as you dislike the truck, it is a physical reminder that my father might actually have cared just a little about me."

Edward sat and listened to her tell about her childhood, or lack thereof. If he hadn't wanted to take care of her before, he surely did now. He would shower this woman with not only gifts, but also with the constant reminder of how important she was to him.

"Edward, it was that summer before I went off to college that I happened upon BDSM. The first book I read was a beginner's submissive book. The writer's words were so clear and captivating that it made me want to read more and more. I spent the next year, studying. When I was alone, I would practice being a submissive. So, when Jasper turned to his Dominant voice, it made me fall into my submissive mindset. I had always hoped and prayed that, somehow, I would find someone who would help me let my submissive nature loose." "What was the name of the first book you read?"

"Letting Your Inner Self Free by Elizabeth Giannino."

Edward smiled; her introduction into the community was written by his mother, using a penname, of course. What were the chances? "Do you still have a copy?"

"Yes, it's well worn, because, whenever I questioned something, I would reference back to it. It actually is in my purse. I carry it with me everywhere."

"Well, that actually is a wonderful book and is a wonderful tool to be following. Now, let us get up, and get a move on because we may need to spend the rest of the day shopping. However, if we get done early, I would love to take you to my parents to meet them, in a normal setting."

"Are you sure you want me to meet your parents in a normal setting?"

"Bella, did you forget we are planning to be in a regular relationship also? My father has met you as my submissive, but now he will meet my girlfriend and I want my mother to meet you as well. And like I told you, if ever we need to be apart, you will be staying with my mother."

Bella nodded.

Edward stood and helped Bella from the couch. Placing the contract and limits back into the folder, they walked into the bedroom, where Edward placed the folder in the top drawer of the nightstand. "I'll put them in the safe later."

Bella smiled, and went to put on her black flats. She went into the bathroom, washed her face, and brushed her teeth. Taking her hair down from the bun, she brushed it out; it fell in soft curls down her back. God, it had gotten so long.

Edward walked in the bathroom and watched her brush her beautiful long hair. He walked up behind her, wrapped his arms around her waist, and laid his chin on her shoulder. Looking into the mirror, he was amazed at how perfect they looked together. "We look good together."

Bella looked into the mirror and admired the couple who were now more than just a Dominant and submissive, but also a ‘normal’ couple. She thought she could see the love that flowed out of them. Well, maybe someday....

Soon they were out the door, and at the front of Edward's building to find a large fancy car waiting for them. A young man was waiting by the rear passenger side for them, opening the door as they walked up. "Mr. Cullen, I hope you are well?"

"Ben, again, it is Edward, and I am fucking fantastic. This lovely lady is the reason behind it. Bella Swan, meet Ben Cheney, Angela's husband."

"Glad to meet you, Miss Swan."

"Bella, please."

"Okay, shall we get going?"

"Yes." Edward said as he assisted Bella into the car and then slid in beside her. Wrapping his hand around her bare leg, he held it tight.

The first stop was a high end boutique, where the management set up Edward and Bella in a private room and served them champagne. The room had a soft loveseat for Edward to sit back to watch and approve the clothing selections.

Bella had so much fun trying on outfit after outfit. Edward's taste was excellent, but very expensive. They finally left the shop after Edward spent well over $10,000. After leaving the boutique, they went to the next. This one carried career wear.

"Why are we here?" Bella asked.

"Well, since you will be coming with me to the office, I thought you might like to look the part. Bella, I know you have an MBA, so you might be able to help me run some of the businesses."

"REALLY?!" Bella screamed.

"Yes, my sweet girl. Now come on, we have several other stops."

They were able to find several suits, most were skirts and blazers, but Edward fell in love with one pinstripe suit that fit her like a glove. His cock grew so hard when she paired the suit with a pair of fuck me high heels, and an extremely low cut shell top, he was certain if it could, it would have burst through his pants. He couldn't wait to get her in his office in that suit and fuck the shit out of her.

Bella loved all the clothes, but the pinstripe suit was her favorite. She could see the lust in Edward's eyes as she modeled it.

When she had finished putting on the shoes, she turned to see that Edward was palming his long thick cock through his pants. He must like this very much; she couldn't wait to wear it.

After they finished with that boutique, they went to a lingerie boutique. Edward was like a kid in a candy store. He could not resist buying anything he thought she would look good in on his bed. However, the next store was his favorite. The shop was owned by a friend of the community who ran the shop for Dominants and submissives to wear in the playroom. Leah carried some of the best in the country and Edward loved coming in, but today he was excited to introduce Bella.

Before walking in, Edward advised her that this shop was owned by a Domme, so she was to please be considerate and respectful.

"Do you want me to go into sub mode?" Bella asked, wanting to please her Dominant.

"Please. I know it's not playtime, but there are going to be times like this where we must follow rules of the community." "I understand and only wish to serve you, Sir." Bella said.

Edward was so pleased with his little submissive. Edward walked through the door and Bella followed one step behind and to the right.

"Edward, so good to see you." Leah said.

"Good to see you. How is Sam?"

"Oh, he has been a bad, bad boy, so he is currently tied up."

Edward laughed. "Well, let us get what we came in for so you can go let him loose."

"Oh, we have plenty of time."

"This is my submissive, Bella. We need to get her all set up."

"She looks lovely; I am glad you found someone, but I haven't seen her in the community."

"She is new, but is already quite good."

Over the next hour, Edward selected corsets in multiple colors, thongs, crotchless panties, garters and stockings, and lots of play outfits.

"Put everything on my account."

"Okay. Are you going to be doing the Shibari demonstration for the party?"

"Maybe. We are very young in our relationship, so we will see."

"Well, I hope so. I always learn something new from you."

"Thanks."

Edward led Bella out the door and into the car. He was so proud of her. Climbing in, he told Ben to take them to his parents’ home, then he put up the privacy screen. "Bella, you made me so proud. You behaved like a wonderful submissive, and seeing you like that you made my cock weep to be in your hot little pussy."

Bella panties were suddenly completely ruined. "So, what do you want?"

"Please strip and let me have you. I need you so bad."

Bella looked forward and saw the privacy window was up and the windows leading to the outside were darkened. She had imagined doing this many times; she now needed the confidence to say yes. Biting her lip, she looked at Edward; the poor man looked to be in pain. I can do this....

Edward watched as she pulled the top over her head and pulled her skirt down her legs and then her thong. She lay back against the seat completely naked, waiting for him. He quickly removed his clothes, and then began to caress her folds. She was wet and her clit was already swollen and in need of relief. "You are so wet, my sweet. Is this for me?"

"Yes."

"Whose pussy is this?"

"Only yours." "Damn right." Edward said, then pulled her on top on him and then pushed his cock all the way home.

"Fuck, you feel so good."

"Yes, Edward so good, please harder, please I need..."

"Fuck, babe. This might be over before I move if your fucking walls grip my dick any harder,” He groaned.

But, soon Edward began to thrust even harder into her hot wet pussy. Suddenly, he felt her walls begin to quiver and then grabbed his cock even tighter.

"EDWARD, SO GOOD!!" Bella screamed as he kissed her to help silence her.

God, he loved hearing his name from her lips when she came. He looked up at this woman and began to see his entire life wrapped around her. He thrust again, burying himself deeper than he had ever been and came hard himself.

"What are you doing to me?" Edward sighed.

Bella pulled her body up and off of Edward, and, like every other time, she missed him being in her. She sat on the seat and felt herself leaking both of their fluids.

"Umm… Edward, do you have any napkins? I seem to be making a mess on the seat."

Edward looked down at her pussy and saw the mixture of both of them coming out of her hot little pussy. It made his cock stir once again. Looking out the window, he noticed he didn't have time for another round, so he had to just suck it up. Reaching in a compartment in front of them, he picked up a stack of napkins, and then turned and began to clean her up. "I helped make this wonderful mess, so I am more than fucking happy to clean it up.

Fuck, my little sweet, if we were not so close to my parents’ home, I would take you again."

Edward gently cleaned her up and bent down and placed a kiss on his sweet little mound. "Until later."

Bella giggled at how sweet, yet crude he could be all in the same moment.

They quickly dressed and Bella used her fingers to try to comb out her hair, so it didn't look like she just had sex in the backseat of the car on the way to his parents’ house. Ben drove the car up to the gate and the guard opened it for them. Driving up the long driveway, the Cullen Estate finally came into view. Holy shit it was huge, Bella couldn’t help but notice. The main features were the cream colored bricks and rustic red doors.

"It's beautiful." Bella said.

"I enjoyed growing up here. I hope one day to find something like this for us."

"Us?" Bella questioned.

"If you still want to be with me."

"Always." Bella quickly said, meaning it with everything that was in her.

They got out of the car and the front door opened, revealing Carlisle and Esme.

"Edward, my boy." Esme cooed. "Mom." Edward said, wrapping his arms around her and hugging her tightly. After a few moments, he placed a loving kiss on her cheek. "Mom, I would like to introduce you to my girlfriend, Bella Swan."

Esme was taken aback when he introduced her as his girlfriend, and not his submissive. "Bella, dear, I have heard such great things about you, welcome."

"Thank you, Mrs. Cullen; your home is lovely."

"None of that; I'm Esme and this is Carlisle. Now, come in, I have a bottle of wine breathing on the counter."

Edward and Bella walked in, and Bella was in awe of the grandeur of the house. The staircase that was to the right of the foyer and wrapped around the wall to the second floor. The entry was open all the way up to the ceiling and there was a beautiful chandelier.

"Come, we'll have our wine in the back parlor." Esme said.

Edward took Bella's hand and they walked to the parlor. The room overlooked the harbor with huge windows along the entire wall. The walls themselves were in a dark oak and so was the flooring. The decor had a comfortable, homey feel.

Edward sat on a loveseat and Bella sat beside him. Carlisle sat across from them and watched his son interact with this young woman. He hadn't told Edward, but he had run a very intensive background check on her. One detail that came out, and disturbed him was the fact that her father was a fucking pig. Not just a pig, a Chief pig. He couldn't let anyone stand in his son's way of becoming the head of family, not even a woman who seemed to have captured his heart. Family above all else.

"Here we go." Esme said, as she carried in a tray with a bottle of wine and four glasses. Setting it down on the coffee table, she poured each a glass.

"To new beginnings."

"To new beginnings." Edward and Bella said.

"So, Bella, I understand you graduated from UW." Esme said.

"Yes, I have an MBA with a minor in marketing."

"Wonderful, do you have family close?" Bella looked at Edward and gave him a worried look. Shit, she was sitting in the home of the Don of the Cullen family and she was the daughter of the

Chief of Police.

Edward knew she was worried, but after hearing her confess her background to him, he knew that she had nothing to worry about. Charlie Swan didn't care about his daughter.

"Mom, Bella's father is the Chief of Police in a little town about three hours from here. He has never really been in her life and the short time she did spend with him, he couldn't care less about her."

"I'm so sorry, my dear. What about your mother?"

Bella couldn't form the words to describe her mother. "Esme, she is alive, but lives in Arizona with her current boyfriend. We have not spoken to each other in over four years."

Esme looked at Bella and her heart broke for this sweet young woman.

"I'm so sorry to have brought it up."

"It's okay; I know that you want to make sure I am not someone who will hurt the family. Edward has told me about the family. While I am still scared by the whole concept, I can’t imagine a day without him."

Carlisle listened to the young woman and wanted to believe her, but he wasn’t fully convinced yet.

The four of them talked over the next thirty minutes; Bella and Esme seemed to be getting along very well.

"Edward, may I have a word with you?" Carlisle asked.

Edward looked at his father and knew that it was serious. "Bella, will you be okay with my mother?"

"Of course, go; I'll be fine."

Edward leaned in and pressed a kiss on her lips. "I won't be long."

Edward got up and followed his father to his study. Once in, Edward closed the soundproof door.

"Edward, have a seat."

Edward sat in a chair in front of his father's desk.

"You seem to be very taken with this girl."

"I am." "And it doesn't bother you that her father is a pig?"

"Dad, Bella told me all about her childhood this morning. She was very forthcoming about everything; Dad it was bad. She basically was a person who lived in the home. No love was ever shown to her. She did all the cooking and cleaning. Dad, her mother would have sex in the living room with random men, knowing she was at home, and could walk in at any moment. Her father never visited her, and during the few months she did live with him, he left her alone most of the time. This is when she started reading and studying BDSM. Dad, do you know what book she carries in her purse daily?"

"No." Carlisle said, intrigued with the tale.

"Mom's book. Bella uses it as her guide. Dad, in all the years I have been in the community, I have never seen a submissive as in tune with her inner self. To make it better, she is self-taught. We have decided to be in a Dominant/submissive relationship, and it will be on the weekends, but during the week we are going to be boyfriend/girlfriend."

"Edward, what about the stipulation concerning you taking over the family? You need to start looking for a bride, but, as you know, she needs to have

Italian blood, so your children can one day take over."

Edward knew this. But, he knew that Bella was of Italian blood. Would she really consider marrying him?

"Dad, I will make the announcement at the party next week, is that good enough?"

"Yes."

"Good, now let's go back and see what they are up to."

Carlisle came around the desk and placed his arm around his son's shoulder. "If you trust her, then so do I. But, son, please keep an eye out for anything out of the ordinary."

"I will dad, but, truly, she is everything you see before you. She hides nothing."

As they walked down the hall, Edward's phone began to ring.

"Yes?"

"Edward, we have a major problem on the docks. Someone has killed Billy and has stolen the shipment of guns."

"WHO THE FUCK DID THAT? Was anyone else hurt?"

"No, but it's a big mess."

"FUCK, I'm on my way. Call Jasper and have him meet me." Edward hung up and slammed his fist against the wall.

"What is it?" Carlisle asked.

"Some motherfucking asshole has killed Billy, and stolen the shipment. Paul says it is a mess. I need to get down there and see what is going on."

"Go, but keep me up to date. I’ll keep be here keeping the house safe.”

Edward turned, and started to the door, but then suddenly stopped mid-stride. Bella. Quickly, he returned to the parlor to find Bella and Esme sitting together, looking at old photo albums.

Bella heard someone walk in and when she looked up, she saw Edward, but knew immediately that something was wrong. "Edward, what is it?"

Edward wrapped his arms around her and breathed in her sweet scent. "I've got to go. You need to stay here with Mom."

Bella then knew, whatever it was, it was too dangerous for her. Then, she became extremely worried over his safety. "Come back to me." "Always." Edward declared, placing one long kiss upon her lips and then passing her over to his mother’s waiting arms. Looking at her eyes fill with tears, he knew she was the one for him.

*Chapter 7*: Chapter 7

Edward walked out the door; for the time in his adult life, he had reason to be careful, because he wanted to keep his word to Bella. Walking up to the car, he told Ben to go to his apartment. He trusted Ben, but he needed to limit the amount of people who could know about the situation, until he knew all the details.

"Ben, make sure the apartment has been untouched and secure it until I get home. If you find anything out of the ordinary, call me immediately."

"Of course, Mr. Cullen."

Edward walked over to his R8, opened his trunk and then the secret compartment hidden there, and pulled out his Desert Eagle with the silencer. Getting into the car, he revved the engine and took off for the docks. He arrived quickly, and saw Jasper, and was surprised to see that Emmett was back.

Dad had sent him to do a job in Italy for a friend of the family. The friend's daughter had been kidnapped and raped. He wanted justice that the court systems wouldn't give him. He paid Dad one million dollars to do the job, and make the asshole suffer like his little girl did. Emmett had been wanting to step up and show his backbone, so Dad gave him the job. He had slipped into the country, found the motherfucking rapist, and let him die a long painful death.

"Emmett, man, glad to have you back. I hear you did a great job. The customer was very pleased and called Dad. So be prepared to step up."

"Thanks, Edward. I had hoped this might do it."

"Jasper, what happened here?"

"Seth got a call from Billy; Billy said that he saw someone breaking into the shipping containe. As they were talking, all hell broke loose. He heard a gunfight and Billy yelled for help, then the line went dead. "

"Have you found him?"

"We just got here." Jasper said.

"Okay, let's go see if we can find him. Watch your back." Edward said. After looking around the dock for about a half hour, they happened upon a blood trail. They followed it down between a couple of containers. Behind them, they found Billy's dead body lying face down in a small patch of grass, with one of his guns beside him.

"Shit. They got him good. Fuck, wasn't Waylon with him on this protection detail?" Edward asked.

"Yeah, fuck; I wonder where the hell he is." Jasper said, looking around the area.

"Well, the motherfuckers took the whole shipment." Edward said, running his hands through his hair. Fuck, Dad was going to go fucking nuts.

Looking up, he saw the dock had surveillance cameras. "Jasper…look." He said, pointing up to the camera. "Get Tyler on the phone and tell him to hack in and get the footage."

"On it, Boss." Jasper said, grabbing his phone and calling Tyler.

"Emmett, get the cleanup crew in here, and make sure they take special care of Billy's body."

Emmett got his phone out and started calling the cleanup crew.

While Jasper and Emmett was making their calls, Edward began to walk around the container area. Fuck, this was a fucking nightmare. The buyers were going to be extremely mad, and he hoped he could smooth over this so they could still do business with them in the future.

Walking along the side of the warehouse, he heard someone moaning. Making sure his gun was ready; he cautiously walked toward the sound.

Rounding the corner, he found a man lying up against the building with a gunshot wound to the knee.

"Hey fucker." Edward said, pointing his gun to the guy's head. "Looks like it hurts."

"Fuck you. Who do you think you are pussy boy?"

"Oh, man, I'm the fucking grim reaper, and I have come to take your fucking black soul." Edward smirked, walking over and placing his foot over the wound, and pushing down. "FUCK! that hurts."

"Oh you haven't seen anything yet." Edward smirked.

Edward kept his eye on the asshole, slipped his hand in his pocket, and grabbed his phone, and pushed a speed dial. "Jasper, you and Emmett need to get over to the west side of the warehouse; I found a live one."

"Fuck, okay; we are on our way."

Slipping the phone back in his pocket, he smirked down at the fucker. "Well, I have a few friends who like to play, so we’re about to have ourselves one hell of a party."

The man looked up and knew that his life was soon to be over.

Soon, Jasper and Emmett found Edward, and laughed at the sight of Edward casually standing on the knee of the man with his arms wrapped round his chest, and his huge ass gun ready for any movement.

"Hey, fuckers, it's like Easter; look at the fucking egg I found."

"A good one man." Emmett laughed.

"Jasper, what whip did you bring?"

"SUV." "Great, go get it. Grab some rope to tie the fucker up; we are taking him to the house for a little party."

"Right, Boss."

"Boss?"

"Oh, I'm sorry fucker. The name is Edward Cullen."

Holy fuck, the man thought.

Soon Jasper was back with the SUV, they tied the fucker up, and they were off to the warehouse. Edward hoped he could get some information from him. They pulled up to the warehouse, where they had a secret room that they used just for this purpose.

Emmett and Jasper carried the man into the room and tied him to a chair. Edward took off his blazer, rolled his sleeves up to the elbows, and put on his black leather gloves.

Walking over to the chair, he took his leg and kicked the man in the chest, causing him to fall back and hit his head on the concrete floor in the process.

"Pick the fucker back up, guys." Edward said.

Emmett pulled the man back upright by his hair.

"Fuck! Stop, that hurts." The man yelled.

"Really? I didn't feel a thing fucker." Emmett chuckled. Edward came back up to the man and began to punch him in the face, over and over again. Blood was pouring out of his mouth, his nose was broken, and both eyes began to swell shut.

"Now that I have your attention, tell me who sent you to the docks."

"No one."

"Oh, I think you are lying to me and I hate when someone does that." Edward said, turning to Jasper. "Hand me my favorite toy."

Jasper turned to the table and picked up the knife, which had a six inch blade with a jagged edge, and handed it to Edward.

A sinister smile formed on his lips, and he brought the knife up to his mouth and kissed the blade. "Hello, old friend." Edward said. "See, this has been a friend of mine for a long, long time, and I want to introduce you to it."

After saying that, Edward stuck the knife in the gunshot wound on the man's knee and pulled the blade back until you could see the bone. The man's scream rang through the building, causing Edward's evil side to smile with joy.

"Stop, stop, I'll tell you. Just please stop." The man cried, as he tried to breathe through the pain.

"Okay, who sent you, fucker?" Edward said.

"I only met him once. He had me, and some other guys come to docks to help get the guns. I got separated, and the black haired guy fucking shot me."

"What is the name of the guy?"

"Jimmy."

"Jimmy who?"

"I only know him as Jimmy."

"How did you get in touch with him?"

"He contacted me by a burn phone."

“Okay, thanks for the information, Oh, by the way, do me favor." Edward smirked. "Tell the Devil I said fuck you." Then Edward pulled his gun from his waist of his pants and put the bullet between the man’s eyes. The man's body propelled back and he landed on the floor still tied to the chair. "Have the cleanup crew take care of this piece of shit."

Jasper nodded, and made another call. "Emmett, Jasper, I'm out of here. We'll get together tomorrow and talk about everything."

"Sure thing, Boss."

Edward turned, pulled off his gloves, and threw them on top of the dead man's body. Unrolling his sleeves and putting his blazer back on, he yelled over his shoulder,

"Jasper make sure my friend is cleaned up real nice."

"Will do, Boss."

Edward was happy he was finally leaving, and going back to his Bella.

Damn right, she was his.

Esme continued to hold onto Bella and lead her back into the den. "Sit my dear, he will be fine."

"Nothing can happen to him." Bella cried. She felt as if her heart had been torn from her body, and was being carried with Edward as he left. "Bella, listen to me, I have lived through this for a very long time and yes, it is very scary, and dangerous, but Edward has been taught how to handle himself, and I believe he will take extra care of himself because he now has something he cares about to come back to." Esme said.

"What?"

"You, my silly girl."

"Me?"

"Yes. I have never, and I mean never, seen him like he is around you. You have put a light in his eyes; it is shining so brightly."

Bella wanted to believe Esme, it would be like a dream come true to have someone like Edward fall in love with her, but she knew not to get her hopes up. A person like her never had a dream to come true. So, why would it start now?

"Now, I am going to make some tea. Then you and I are going to have a nice long talk." Esme said, patting Bella on the knee. "I'll be right back."

"Okay."

Esme left the room, leaving Bella by herself. She got up and walked over to the bank of windows that overlooked the bay. Taking in the beautiful view, she thought about the last few days. Shit, it had only been one day; she had only known him for a day and she was completely in love with him. How could that be? The moment she saw him, she knew there was something about him that seemed to pull her heart toward him. And when he pulled the gun and threatensed to shoot that asshole at the club, he captured her heart completely. Looking up at the sky, she began to say a silent prayer. "God, I have never asked anything from you, but please please keep him safe and allow him to come back to me."

"Bella, honey," Esme said.

Bella turned with tears streaming down her face, to see that Esme had returned with a tray that held a pot of tea, cups, and a tray of cookies. "I made these this morning. They're Carlisle's favorite, but I have to limit his intake, or he'll eat the whole batch."

Bella wiped her tears, and giggled at the thought of sweet little Esme, controlling big bad Don/Dom Carlisle.

Esme giggled back at her.

Bella walked back to the loveseat and had a seat. Esme poured each of them a cup of tea and offered cream and sugar to Bella, which she took and made herself a cup tea just how she liked it.

"Take your shoes off, and make yourself comfortable." Esme said, as she also slipped off her high heels, and sat back on the loveseat with her legs tucked under her. Bella followed her lead, and did the same.

"Now, tell me, when and how you got into the community?"

"When I decided to spend the summer before going to college with my father; I thought he might be happy to spend some time getting to know me.

But, as soon as I arrived, I knew he had no desire to get to know me, or spend any time with me. He would either be at work, or out drinking with his friends. One day, he came home and handed me a set of keys. He had gotten me a truck. I was so excited. It was old and rusted and looked like shit, but it was the only gift I had ever truly gotten from him.

I thought this might be the turning point, but I was sadly mistaken. After that day, I only saw him once more, and I lived in the house for two months.

“One day, I was going stir crazy, so I went to the local library and was browsing the rows of books. I happened upon a book in the section on alternative lifestyles. I picked up the book and opened it. At first, I was shocked, and a little bit ashamed to be looking at such a book, but there was something about the way the author had written the opening passage that made me want to read more. I quickly used the self-check out, and hurried home.

“I went to my room and began to read. Before I knew it, it was dark outside. When I looked at the clock I saw I had been reading for six hours straight.

The next day I went back, checked out several other books, and this continued over the next several weeks, studying everything I could get my hands on about the subject. One day I drove to Port Angles. At the bookstore, they had a copy of the first book I read, and I bought it. Over the years, the book has been my guide to being a submissive. I hoped and prayed that one day I would find a way to get into the community, but wasn't until Jasper offered me the job at the club that I had my first wish come true."

"Who was the author of the book?"

Bella leaned forward, placed her cup on the table, and reached for her purse. Reaching in, she pulled her tattered book out. "Letting Your Inner Self Free by Elizabeth Giannino."

Esme gasped, and put her hand to her mouth. This wonderful young woman was using her book as a guide to her submissive lifestyle. Over the years, she had been complimented for her book, but never had she ran into someone who used it as a guide.

"Esme, are you okay?" Bella asked, seeing a shocked look on her face.

"Bella." Esme said, reaching out for the worn tattered book. Taking it from Bella hands, she looked up at the sweet young woman. "I wrote this book."

Bella looked at Esme in disbelief. She was the author of the book that changed her life? "You are Elizabeth?"

"Elizabeth was my mother's first name and Giannino was my grandmother's maiden name."

Tears began to flow down Bella's face. "Thank you so much."

Seeing Bella cry made Esme began to cry, and before long the two women were wrapped in each other's arms sobbing. Finally, the tears began to subside. and the two women sat back. Esme reached for the tissue box on the side table, offered it to Bella, and then took one for herself.

"Well, I am happy I could be such a positive influence in someone's life."

"Esme, reading your book has taught me that even though I had a horrible mother and father, I can strive to be better than them. I truly have no connection to either of them. They are almost strangers and I do not trust them at all. During this past day alone, I have felt more trust for Edward and you than I have felt my entire lifetime." Esme nodded and when she looked up, she saw the shadow of her husband as he stood in the hall, listening to their conversation.

Edward had been right; Bella spoke openly and freely and held nothing back. This young woman was truly special, but unless she had Italian blood running through her veins, Edward could never marry her. Edward had to marry an Italian so they would have the next generation of Cullens.

"Bella, trust is the foundation for a strong relationship between a Dominant and his submissive. You have to be willing to tell your Dominant all your fears and needs. He can't be everything you need if you hide things from him in fear that it is too trivial, or that he will get mad. Your Dominant should be the person who, above all else, is your most trusted confidant and friend."

"I know, Esme, but what if I am not enough for him? I have no experience. What if he gets tired of me not knowing what to do?"

"Talk to him, Bella."

Bella thought about what Esme said, and it was just like everything she had read. Open communication was the key to both a fulfilling

Dominant/submissive relationship and also a boyfriend/girlfriend relationship.

"I will, I promise."

"Ladies, is everything going okay in here?" Carlisle said, walking into the room. He walked over to Esme, and kissed her lightly on the lips.

"We are great. Carlisle, you will never guess, but Bella here has read my book."

"Really? Well, isn't the world small." Carlisle said. He walked over to the liquor cabinet, and poured himself a glass of Jameson. Returning to the ladies, he sat in a chair across from them.

"Bella, do you know much about your family history?"

"Oh yes. If you don’t count my parents, everyone else in my family, my grandparents and great grandparents, were wonderful loving couples. My great- grandfather and great-grandmother, came to America from Italy. When they arrived, they thought it would be easier for them to change their names to fit better in this country, so that is how our family came to be Swan, and not Cigno."

Carlisle was shocked to hear that her great-grandparents were Italian.

"And your grandparents?" "Oh, my grandfather was born here in the states, but when it was time to marry; my great grandfather had a marriage arranged from a family in Italy.

Many would say arranged marriages don't work, but theirs did. They had my father, and when he was nineteen, they went to Italy for a vacation and while there, my father fell for my mother. My grandfather had some reservations about her, but toward the end of the vacation, she came to them saying she was expecting me, so a quick wedding was held. I was born eight months later, but there was something not right with my mom, she soon left my father and took off to Arizona. I once heard my father when he was drunk, that it was my fault that she left him."

"Bella, that is horrible."

"It's okay. I have learned that it is not my fault. They were not fit to be parents."

Carlisle was, again, amazed at how strong this young woman was.

Carlisle phone rang and saw that it was Marcus, his capo.

"I've got to take this call, ladies. I'll be right back."

Bella was worried that it might be about Edward. But, suddenly, she heard the voice she loved more than anything.

Edward broke every traffic law to get back to Bella. He quickly got out of the car, and went into his parents’ home. He almost ran when he heard their voices from the den, and when he reached the doorway, he saw her.

"Bella." Edward cried.

Bella jumped from the loveseat and ran into his open arms. Peppering kisses over his face. "You came back."

"I told you I would."

"I missed you so much." Bella cried.

Edward knew how she felt. He captured her lips with his, and poured every bit of what he was feeling into the kiss.

"Edward," Carlisle interrupted the couple.

Edward growled in Bella's mouth, which made her giggle. She knew how he felt.

Letting go of Bella, he allowed her to stand beside him, but he had an arm wrapped securely around her waist.

"Yes, Father."

"I just got a call from Marcus; someone torched Puss and Boots."

"FUCK!" Edward said.

"Yeah, that's what I said. He is handling the fire marshal, and the cops. But we will need to go tomorrow and check out the damage."

"Okay, I'll go first thing in the morning." Edward said. He had hoped he could spend some quality time with Bella.

"That will be fine, but I would wait until around ten or eleven in the morning. We also need to talk about tonight."

"Sure, Dad."

"Bella, sweetheart, I promise I'll make this quick, and then we will go home."

Bella nodded, reached up, and placed a kiss on his lips. "I'm fine; go take care of business."

Carlisle stared at the couple; hearing her tell Edward to take care of business, was the only thing that Carlisle needed to hear. Any self-doubt that lingered had disappeared. She had won his approval.

Carlisle and Edward went off to Carlisle's office, and discussed the evening. Carlisle was mad, but was happy how well Edward had handled everything. He knew that Edward would make a great Don.

After finishing, they return to the ladies, who were now on the deck drinking a glass of wine. Edward told his parents they would be back soon and ushered Bella quickly out of the house and into his car. As he sped down the driveway, Edward reached over and grabbed Bella's hand; he felt the connection between them, and he was able to let go of all the bad memories of the evening. He couldn't wait until they got home to make some more good memories.

*Chapter 8*: Chapter 8

Driving home from his parents' house, Edward held onto Bella's hand as if it was a lifeline to calm him down from the dark side he crossed into every time he had to kill someone. Usually it took several glasses of Jameson, but, with this angel beside him holding his hand so tightly, he could feel the light come back to his soul in mere minutes. She was his light, and shined brightly enough to brighten even his dark soul.

"Edward, are you okay?" Bella asked. "Yes, my sweet."

"Do you want to talk about it?"

"I wish I could, but I can't."

"You don't trust me?"

Edward pulled over to the shoulder of the road. Turning toward Bella, and looking deeply into her beautiful eyes, he said,

"I trust you with my life, but I don't want to put you in a situation where, if you were ever picked up by the police, you might have to tell them our conversation."

"But, I would never say anything." Bella pleaded.

"I know you wouldn't want to, but until we are married, you might be pressured to do so."

Married. Married to Edward. Surely, he misspoke.

Edward watched her face when he said "until they were married”; he could see a hint of longing. So maybe he wasn’t the only one with these feelings.

"I am not going to put you in that position."

"Thank you, but know I would never do anything to hurt you or your family." Bella swore.

"I know, Bella, I know."

Leaning over, he captured her lips. She got lost in the feeling of his lips on hers. The energy that was always there pulsed in waves and waves, crashing deep inside of Edward's heart and soul, causing blissful peace and love. HOLY FUCK, Edward thought this was what his parents had talked ab out. Opening his eyes, he looked down at her face. It was so beautiful. When her eyes fluttered open and her chocolate brown orbs stared deep into his, he saw the desire behind them.

"Fuck, my sweet, what are you doing to me?"

"Edward, please. I need you so badly." Bella moaned. "I am so wet for you. Only for you."

Edward's cock, which was always in a state of hardness around her, since the first time he had met her, just went from simply hard to titanium. It was pushing so hard against his zipper that it felt like the teeth were cutting into it. "Baby, I want you, too, but we can't here. However, I promise I will take good care of you, as soon as we walk in the door. Now be a good girl and give me a little taste." Bella was so turned on that she knew if she touched her pussy that she would surely cum instantly. "Edward, I'm scared."

Edward backed up a little, and became very worried. Why was she scared? Had his dark side scared her? There was nothing he could do about it; it was part of him, just as his dominant side was. "What are you scared of, my sweet?"

"If I touch your pussy, I know I will cum, and I don't want to cum, and break your rule."

Edward sighed. Fuck; she was not thinking of herself. She was thinking about only him and his rules before her own needs. Would it be cruel to deny her an orgasm when she had been so good? Yes, but he really wanted her to wait until they returned home, because, if she was that turned on, he was sure he could make her squirt and damn he wanted to see and drink that. He knew what he needed to do. It was time for Dominant Edward to come out. He took a moment to get into the right mindset, and then looked right into her eyes. "You will collect my pussy juice, that I have told you was mine, and feed me. But… you better not cum. Your orgasm is also mine, and I will tell you when you are allowed to have one. Am I clear about this, my sweet?" Edward said in his Dominant voice.

Bella saw Edward’s eyes change from the lovely soft green to a deep dark green; his voice deepened, and became rough and hoarse. Hearing him demand her to feed him his pussy juices, and yet not cum, made her even more turned on.

"Answer me, or I will have to punish you." Edward demanded.

"Sorry, Sir, this girl understands and will not cum."

"Good, now hurry up; I am hungry for that sweet nectar."

Bella took a quick moment, and began to try to think of anything other than her pulsing pussy, so she would not cum as soon as she touched it. She quickly decided to name all the states in her head…in alphabetical order, to make sure she really concentrated. She reached down and slipped her hand under her skirt and carefully dipped her finger into her panties, and gathered up his juices. Bringing her finger from under her skirt, she offered her finger to Edward.

"Such a good little girl; now feed me." Edward opened his mouth and Bella put her finger in his mouth. "So fucking yummy; when we get home, I will be eating some more of that. Now take off those wet panties and lift your skirt. I want to rub my pussy some, and snack all the way home."

FUCK, FUCK, FUCK! Bella thought. He was going to push her over the edge. She sat back, reached down, and removed her extremely wet panties, and pulled her skirt up so he could see her pussy. She continued to recite the names of the states in alphabetical order in order to not concentrate on

Edward's hand.

"Oh, good girl, now, let's get going."

Edward started the car and began driving home. When he had shifted into fifth gear, he moved his hand from the gear shift, over to his pussy. Fuck, she was soaking wet and her clit was so swollen, that he knew she was right on the edge of an orgasm. He knew that they weren't actually in playtime, but he wondered if she would use her safe word if it became too much.

"Edward, please, please let me cum."

"NO! Listen to me, you will not cum."

Bella's heart was beating so fast, she could feel her orgasm building and building; she knew there was nothing she could do to stop it.

"YELLOW!" Bella screamed.

Edward removed his hand from her pussy and smirked; she had done the right thing, and he was so proud of her. "What is wrong, my sweet?"

Edward asked in a softer, velvety tone.

"This girl was about to cum. This girl needs a moment to calm down."

"My sweet, I am so proud of you. Are you ready for me to continue?"

"Give this girl a minute, please."

"Certainly, my sweet."

Bella closed her eyes, centered herself, and took several deep breaths. "This girl is ready."

Edward smirked and moved his hand back over to his pussy. Her clit was still swollen, but as he looked at her out of the corner of his eye, he saw she had leaned further back in the seat and had her eyes closed and was taking controlled deep breaths. Damn, even an experienced submissive would have probably cum. He couldn't wait until they got into his playroom and he could see how far he could push her.

Soon, they arrived in the city, and he removed his hand, brought it up to his lips, and licked all the goodness from his fingers. As they came up to a stoplight, and he down shifted, Bella reached to pull down her skirt.

"What the fuck are you doing?" Edward demanded.

"Pulling down this girls skirt." Bella said.

"Why?"

"Edward, we are in the city and your windows are not tinted."

"So?"

"Someone might see your pussy."

"Fuck them. They will be jealous bastards, knowing that I am sitting here beside you with you open and ready for me."

Bella felt so uncomfortable, but also very turned on. Was it wrong to want someone to see her like this?

"The thought is turning you on, isn't it, little sweet?"

Bella turned to face Edward, her face flushed and her eyes dilated. "Yes."

"Me, too. We will be home soon, and we both will find some relief."

Bella nodded, and turned to face the front. She didn't look to the side window, even though she wanted to know if someone saw her.

They arrived at the apartment building and Edward parked his car in its space. He got out and came around to the passenger side door. Opening it, he looked down at his sweet little pussy all glossy and wet. Getting on his knees, he leaned in, licked his pussy, and sucked on the clit.

"EDWARD!" Bella screamed.

"What? I’m just giving it some attention." Edward smirked. He pulled down the skirt and picked up her panties. He brought them to his nose and sniffed them. Fuck, they smelled good. He offered Bella his hand to help her out.

Bella unhooked her seatbelt, and took Edward's hand. They walked to the elevator, and Edward used his key and pushed the Penthouse button. They held hands all the way up. Bella then remembered their purchases.

"Edward, our purchases are in the back of the other car."

"No, I had Ben and Angela bring them in. They are in our room."

"Oh, that's good."

They arrived on Edward's floor and soon as they stepped into the foyer, Edward pushed her up against the wall. Bending down, he pulled the skirt from her body and threw it across the room. He then grabbed the edge of her blouse and pulled it up and over her head. It, too, went sailing in the air. Her nipples were hard, and waiting for him to take them into his mouth. He sucked hard on one nipple while he pinched and pulled the other. He heard her moan louder and louder. He removed his fingers from her nipple and ran it down her body until he reached his prized possession. Rubbing his fingers up and down her soaked folds, his cock twitched with the thought of being inside her.

He grabbed her up by her ass and carried her through the apartment and to their bedroom.

He laid her down on the bed and quickly undressed. When he finally let his cock free from his pants, it was a dark red, almost purple, hard, and a large bead of cum was coming out the tip. He kneeled in front of her, and pulled her legs so her ass was on the edge of the bed. He then began to lick and suck on her pussy.

"Edward, please let me cum." Bella cried.

"Not yet, hold on. Don't you dare cum." Edward demanded.

He then put two fingers in and began to slowly stroke the small soft patch inside, commonly known as the g-spot. After a few minutes, he began to pick up speed, rubbing the spot harder. He could tell she was close, so he pulled his fingers from his pussy and rammed his cock in.

"Edward, it's too much. I'm about to pee."

"No, my sweet, relax and let go."

"No...Too much."

"Cum for me, my sweet." Edward said while he pulled out. When he did, Bella squirted out.

Her orgasm went on and on; waves of bliss washed over her. Edward pushed back into her and enjoyed the feeling of her squirting and her orgasm as it grabbed on his cock squeezing. Feeling his own orgasm build, he thrust harder and deeper; his balls were soon slapping against her ass.

"So good." Bella moaned.

"FUCK, BABY!" Edward screamed, and then he came hard, deep in her. When he had finally stopped cumming, he remained still for a few moments, just enjoying the connection.

When he removed his softening cock from its favorite home, he instantly missed the connection.

"Do you feel that?" Edward asked, wondering if Bella also felt the connection.

"Yes, I can't describe it, but every time we touch, it’s like energy flows between us." "Yes, that is exactly what I feel. You have become like a drug to me, and I have become addicted to it."

Bella giggled. "Do you need to go to rehab?"

"FUCK NO! This is one addiction, I will be proud to keep." Edward said.

"What happened to me when you pulled out?"

"You squirted or ejaculated."

"Like a man?"

"Yes."

"But… it felt like I was peeing."

"It comes out your urethra, so it does feel that way, but it is not pee, trust me."

"Wow, I never knew women could do that."

"Not all can, but if a man knows what he is doing, it is wonderful."

Bella looked at Edward. Suddenly, a feeling of jealousy tore through her.

"How many other fucking subs have you made squirt?" Bella yelled as she sat up, and got off the bed.

"Most of them." Edward said.

"So, this wonderful moment, is just another notch in your bedpost? I am nothing but a fucking whore?!" Bella yelled. She turned and ran to the bathroom, and slammed the door.

Edward sat on the bed, and looked at the bathroom door stunned. How could she call herself a whore? She was his world. He had never loved any of his other subs. Wait, what the fuck? Love? Did he love her? She was everything he could possibly want in a woman and more; the connection they shared was nothing like he had ever felt before, but was that love? Then he remembered a conversation he and his father had one time, and he asked

his father when he knew mom was the one. He told him that it was when he realized he couldn't live without her.

Edward wondered what it would be like if Bella wasn’t in his life. If he let her go, could he live with the thought of her with another man?

FUCK NO! SHE. WAS. HIS. FOREVER. SHIT! HE WAS IN LOVE.

Edward now knew he had to beg Bella to forgive him for being an ass. He walked over to the bathroom door and knocked softly.

"Bella, open up, please."

Nothing happened, but he could hear her crying.

"Please, my love, don't cry. I am a fucking asshole; I don't think of you as a whore. You mean so much more to me than you know, but, if you come out, I promise to never make you feel like that again. Please, please open up."

Bella sat on the floor next to the door and listened to Edward as he begged for her to open the door. "You mean so much more to me than you know."

What did that mean? What was wrong with her? She was just a submissive, but why did she feel she had some kind of romantic claim on him? What was he doing to her? Edward, was a strong, powerful man, and even though they had not been in the playroom yet, she had had a glimpse at the Dominant Edward, and she loved it. Hell, she loved everything about him. LOVED, LOVED, LOVED those things. Wait, she didn't just love things about Edward, she loved him. How the hell did that happen?

"Bella, please open the door for me. I need you see your face… I need to kiss your lips… I need to hold you. Please open the door."

Bella stood up, grabbed a hand towel, and wiped off her face. Then she unlocked the door, opened it up, and was taken back at what she saw.

Edward was naked on his knees, with his head down. Shit, this was a submissive Edward.

"Edward, please stop." Bella said, as she fell to her knees, and wrapped her arms around him. "I'm here."

Edward wrapped his arms around her and they sat on the floor wrapped together.

"Bella, I have never said the words I am about to say to anyone." Edward said. "I'm sorry."

Bella pulled back and looked Edward in the eyes. She saw the pain and the regret in his wonderful face. Raising her hand, she rubbed down the side of his face, and when she reached his lips, she slowly rubbed her thumb across them.

"I'm sorry, too."

Edward leaned in, and placed a kiss of forgiveness upon her lips. He loved her and she would always be his.

The rest of the night was filled with sweet lovemaking.

They finally fell asleep in the wee hours of the morning, wrapped in each other's arms.

The next morning the young couple got up, and got ready to go check on the damage to the club. Edward put on his black Armani suit, white shirt, and black tie.

Bella wanted to look professional, so she put on her new black pinstripe suit, white shear shell top, and black high heels. She, of course, wore the sexiest black panties and bra. After fixing her hair, and putting on a light coat of makeup, she was ready to go.

They ate a quick breakfast, and went down the elevator to find Ben waiting for them with the car.

"Edward, Bella, good morning." Ben said.

"Good morning, Ben. We need to go by Master's Binding before we go to the club."

"Certainly."

Edward and Bella got into the back of the car, and Ben headed off to the shop.

"What is Master's Binding?"

"It's a jewelry shop."

Bella wondered why Edward needed a jewelry shop, but she would just wait and see. They quickly arrived and Edward assisted her out of the car. He

opened the door and Bella was surprised by the interior of the shop. The walls were a blood red, and the glass cases that held the jewelry pieces had dark metal iron as their support. The floor was a dark hardwood, and in the center of the room was a large round rug that was black with red veins.

Suddenly, Bella's eyes caught a tall, extremely beautiful woman as she stepped out of the back room.

"Mr. Cullen, so nice to see you again." The woman said.

"Miss Hale, it's good to see you as well. Let me introduce my girlfriend, Bella Swan. Bella, this is Rosalie Hale; she owns this shop."

"Glad to meet you, Rosalie." Bella said, as she held out her hand to shake Rosalie's.

"Nice to meet you." Rosalie said, shaking Bella's hand. "What can I help you with, Mr. Cullen?"

"I need a submissive ring for Bella."

"Oh, okay. Do you have anything in mind?"

"Yes, I love the idea of the flower wrap ring."

"Oh, what a great choice, I'll go get it. Please have a seat."

Edward and Bella sat on the loveseat that was in a seating section.

"Edward, what are you doing?" Bella asked.

"I need for you to wear something that will tell all the motherfucking assholes that you are mine. I told you I wanted to wait to collar you. I don't want to stick just some plain necklace on your beautiful neck until you’re collared, so I thought this might do until we get there. Will you wear the ring?"

Bella did not care where they were, she straddled his lap and peppered kisses all over his face. "Thank you, I would love to wear it."

Edward grabbed her ass, and pulled her closer to his now hard cock, just as Rosalie cleared her throat.

"Oh, I'm sorry." Bella said, as she climbed off Edward's lap; as she did so she accidentally hit his cock with his knee. Edward groaned loudly.

"Sorry."

"I'll be okay. So let's see that ring."

Rosalie pulled the ring out of the box. Bella fell in love with it immediately.

"Oh Edward, it's perfect."

"Good, let's see if it fits." Edward said, as he took the ring and slipped it onto her right hand ring finger. "Perfect fit. It was meant to be. We'll, take it Rose."

"Wonderful, Mr. Cullen; let me go write this up."

Bella could not take her eyes off the beautiful ring.

"So you like it?"

"No. I love it. How did you know about this place?"

"Rose is well known in the community for her pieces. She is a submissive, but I do not think she has a Dominant right now. She has attended my mother's classes." "Was she one of your past submissives?" Bella asked.

"No, I promise we will discuss all of my past submissives, but know you are the only one who has ever been more than a submissive."

Bella smiled. "Thank you."

"Okay, Mr. Cullen, it is all written up and I have placed it on your account."

"Thank you, Rose. How are things going?"

"Business is great."

"Have you found a Dominant yet?"

"No, but I plan on coming to a party next week, so there is hope."

"Great; if you need anything, please don't hesitate to call me."

"Thank you."

"Well, we need to go; see you soon."

"Goodbye Mr. Cullen and Miss Swan."

"Bella, please call me Bella, and thank for all your help. I hope to get to know you better."

"I would like that. Here is my cell number; please call me, and maybe we can meet for lunch or coffee." Rosalie said, handing Bella a card.

"Sounds great."

Edward helped Bella out of the building and out to the car. He held her hand and rubbed his finger across the ring, turning it slowly. It would have to do until next week because he had decided that Isabella Maria Swan was going to soon be Isabella Marie Cullen, wife to the Don of the Cullen family.

*Chapter 9*: Chapter 9

Edward and Bella arrived at the remains of Puss and Boots, and saw that Carlisle and Marcus were there already. Edward helped Bella from the car, grabbed her hand, and walked over to his father.

Carlisle looked up and saw Edward and Bella walking toward him hand and hand. "Good Morning." Carlisle said.

"Good Morning, Dad." Edward said, as he gave him a manly hug

"Good Morning, Mr. Cullen, Sir." Bella said, holding out her hand. Carlisle took her hand and, instead of shaking it, placed a kiss upon her knuckles. However, as he did so, he looked over at his son and gave him a wink. "Now, Bella, please call me Carlisle outside of the club."

"Okay, Carlisle." Bella said as her cheeks blossomed into a dusty rose hue.

"And what do we have here?" Carlisle asked, as he admired the ring on Bella's finger. "Quite a ring."

"Yes, Sir, I mean Carlisle. Edward bought for me."

"Well, it looks beautiful on your hand."

"Okay, old man, quit flirting with my girl; tell me about this fuckup mess." Edward said, with a sharp tone.

Carlisle looked at Edward, stood a little taller and straighter. With a strong and powerful voice, he said one word. "Edward."

Edward looked at his father, knowing that he had better watch his tone and what he said or he would meet the wrath of his father. Carlisle was a loving and caring father, but was still Don, the head of the family and he demanded respect at all times. "Sorry."

"Bella, this is my Capo, Marcus. Marcus this lovely woman is my asshole son's girlfriend."

"Happy to meet you." Marcus said, shaking her hand.

"Same here."

"Okay, it was definitely intentionally set. We found the remains of a bomb under the bar area. The alcohol helped the explosion. We have paid off the fire marshal, so he is ruling it an accident. I called in Andre, who is going to see if he recognizes this as anyone’s work." Carlisle said. "Fuck, Puss and Boots was a big money maker." Edward said.

Bella looked around at the area and could tell that this property was in a prime business location. "Excuse me, but what was Puss and Boots?"

"Strip club." Edward said nonchalantly.

Bella understood that strip clubs made a lot of money, but they were limited in the clientele they served. Looking at the area, the strip club was in a perfect location for an exclusive club. She had done a business plan for an exclusive night club in college. Her professors had given her high grades because no one had ever thought about this type of business. She wondered if Edward and Carlisle would be willing to hear her ideas.

"Well, let's go the office and discuss what we are going to do." Edward said.

Carlisle needed to talk to Edward. He was concerned about taking Bella to the office at Diamond Knotts. Edward wanted Bella as a girlfriend and, as such, would feel free to react and communicate, but if they were at a BDSM club, the natural submissive would always come out. "Edward, a moment."

Edward nodded. "Bella, I will just be over there; please stay close to Marcus."

"Okay."

Edward and Carlisle walked away from where Bella and Marcus were standing. "Edward, I think it is time for you to move your business over to Cullen

Towers."

"Why? I have never had any problems at Diamond Knotts."

"Edward, hopefully soon you will take over the family and in doing so, you need to set a high example of professionalism. I'm sorry son, but having your office at Diamond Knotts is not professional. Also, if you have Bella with you, she will not be able to be your girlfriend there."

"Why the fuck not? She knows I want both."

"Edward, fuck, I sometimes think you were dropped on your head as a baby. Bella is a natural submissive and as soon as she sets foot in that building, she will automatically put herself in submissive mode."

Fuck, Edward didn't think of that. "Thanks Dad, I really didn't think through that. I'll move over immediately."

"Good. Take the office next to mine so that, when we make the change, it will be an easy move. Now let's go back to your girl." Edward and Carlisle came back. "Edward, we'll meet you over at the office."

"Yes. Bella, my sweet," Edward took Bella's hand and walked to the car. When they approached, Ben had the door open for them. "Ben, take us to Cullen Towers."

"Yes, Sir." Ben agreed.

Edward and Bella got in the car. "What is Cullen Towers?" Bella asked.

"It is an office building that we own. Dad's office is there and he thinks it's time for me to move my office there, also."

"Why now?"

"He wants me to be prepared for when I take over. Part of that is looking professional."

"Okay." Bella could not help but wonder what else Edward needed to do before taking over the family.

They soon arrived and Edward and Bella were in the elevator heading to the top floor to Carlisle's and, now, Edward's offices. The elevator had a special lock that would only allow people with a key to gain access to the top floor. When they arrived, they stepped off into a beautiful blue gray reception area.

The waiting area had large blue gray armchairs with a round dark oak table. Throughout the area were large planters with purple orchids. Behind the reception desk was a beautiful dark woman with olive skin and dark brown eyes.

"Mr. Cullen, good to see you again." The woman greeted.

"Carmen, it's good to see you as well." Edward said as he wrapped his arm around Bella's waist and pulled her close. "I would like you to meet my girlfriend, Bella Swan."

"Girlfriend?" Carmen questioned.

"Yes, girlfriend." Edward said, knowing this was the first time Carmen, hell most everyone he knew, had been introduced to a girlfriend of his.

"Miss. Swan, it is a pleasure to meet you. My name is Carmen and if you ever want to learn all of this boy’s dirty secrets, come find me."

"I'll take you up with that one day soon." Bella giggled.

"Okay, stop picking on me; we have some work to do. Carmen, I am moving my office here."

"Yes, your father mentioned that earlier. The office next to his is all set. Let me know if you need anything."

"Thanks."

Edward removed his arm from Bella's waist and took her hand in his. Walking down the hallway, he knocked on the large wooden door before opening it.

"Edward, Bella, glad you are here. Have a seat and let's get started."

Carlisle, Edward, and Marcus began talking about the site and what they could do with the property. Bella sat quietly; however, on the inside, she was screaming to tell them her ideas. She wished she had access to a computer, because her project was saved and she could retrieve it anywhere. As she continued to listen to ideas thrown around, she became more and more agitated. She didn't notice it, but her leg was bouncing up and down.

"Bella, my sweet, what is wrong?" Edward said, placing his hand on her knee, causing her to stop.

"Nothing, but is there a computer I can use?" Bella asked.

"Carlisle, may she use your laptop?" Edward asked.

"Of course, my dear. Just don't mess with my porn." Carlisle chuckled.

"I will try, Carlisle." Bella laughed. She got up, walked over to the desk, sat down, and began logging into her storage site. Finding the document and pictures, she calmed herself down, pick up the laptop, and brought back to where everyone was sitting. Swallowing the excess saliva that had formed due to nerves, she sat the laptop down on the table in front of Edward and clicked on the first photo.

"Carlisle, may I make a suggestion?" Bella asked, hoping he would give her the floor.

"Sure, Bella, what is it?"

"Okay, this is a business plan I designed in college for one of my business classes. We had to design, build, staff, and run a business. Most of my fellow classmates had regular business like software, restaurants, marking, etc., but I had the plan for an exclusive nightclub. My professors love the idea, so I ran with it. My idea was that the club would be by application acceptance only. Different areas of the club would cater to what the members liked. There would be a regular bar and dance club area, strip club area, BDSM area, as well as private meeting rooms for private parties. Each member would purchase the level of service he or she would like. For silver level membership would cost $5,000 per month, and would allow member access to the regular bar/dance club and strip club area. The gold level membership would cost $10,000 per month, would allow them the same access as a silver member, plus access to the BDSM club area. Finally, black level membership; they have exclusive access to all areas of the bar. I left that particular membership cost blank, as I wanted the owner of the club to determine what he or she wanted.

“Now I know the price levels are high, but we would offer them something they wouldn’t get at any other bar and they are top-notch staff as well as interiors, no laminate floors for this club. The strippers are going to the best of the best; the BDSM area will have different sections for every kind of

Dominant, from Daddy Doms to hardcore S&M Dominants. The private meeting areas will have private dancing and non-sex role-playing, as we will not allow sex between employees and members. I have pictures of how I designed the club. As I looked at the site today, I feel confident that this would be a prime location for this type of club."

Carlisle and Marcus gathered around Edward and looked at the pictures that Bella had discussed. With each picture, Bella told them her thoughts and how it would work. After the last photo, Bella sat back and waited for a response.

Holy Fuck! Edward thought. He knew she had an MBA, but he no idea she had such a keen business mind. He could see this working; it would probably make them a shit pile of money. "Bella, do you have estimates on cost of constructions and timelines?" Carlisle asked. He was even more amazed at this young woman than before.

"Yes, I do. They are about eight months old, but they should still be close to cost estimates and timelines."

"What data did you use with the probability of membership request?" Carlisle asked.

"I made a list of all bars, strip club, and BDSM clubs in the area. I checked online and got the average amount of revenue that was reported to local governments. I think did a research of the net worth of the area and found that Seattle and the surrounding areas had a very wealthy population."

Carlisle looked at Edward and smiled. This was one of the best ideas he had ever heard and he wanted to move forward with it. "Edward, what do you think?"

"I think it is a fantastic idea and I think we should move with it. Fuck this is going to be a hot ass club."

"I agree; Bella, would you be willing to take on this project?" Carlisle asked.

Bella’s mouth fell open. She couldn't believe her ears. They liked her idea; they wanted her to be in charge of the project. Her heart was pounding, and her hand began to shake; this was the opportunity she had been waiting for.

"Bella?" Carlisle inquired.

"Oh, sorry. I would love to do this the project. Thank you for giving me the opportunity. I promise not to let you down."

Bella looked at Edward and quickly wondered if it was okay with him. She knew that this had nothing to do with their Dominant/submissive relationship, but she was also his girlfriend, not his employee. She couldn’t help but wonder how this would work.

Edward saw the wide range of emotions play on her face: excitement, confusion, and finally, worry.

"What is wrong, my sweet?" Edward asked.

"Are you okay with me doing this?" Bella wondered.

Edward then knew what was going on; he needed to tell her that he was so proud of her. He was also very turned on by Business Bella. "Dad, Bella, and I are going to have a little talk in my office. We will be back in a little bit." Carlisle smiled; Edward was going to give his approval in private. Good damn thing the offices were all soundproof. He remembered there were many times where he and Esme had fuck hot sex in this very room. Looking at Edward he knew; like father like son. "Certainly, I am going to call your mother to see if she can meet us for lunch to celebrate. Can you be ready in, let's say, an hour?"

"I believe we’ll be done by then."

"Excellent, see you then. Bella, I am very proud that you have agreed to the project. I know you will do a great job."

"Thank you, Carlisle. I promise to give my all to it." Bella swore.

Edward stood and offered his hand to Bella, which she took willingly. They walked out of Carlisle's office and to the office next door. Opening the door,

Bella fell in love with the decor. Where Carlisle’s office was in a darker tone, this office had light colored carpet and recessed lighted ceiling. Edward's desk was a large dark oak desk with a two armchairs in front. To the side was an oval table with six red leather chairs, which would be perfect for meeting. Next to that was a seating area, which contained a red leather couch and two large cream and red striped armchairs. On the other wall held a large bookcase and bar. A large bathroom was attached with a large walk in shower.

"Edward, I love it."

"Yeah, I didn't know that they had decorated it already. I guess they were waiting on me to finally decide to move it. Now let's go sit down and have a little talk."

Walking over to the red leather couch Edward sat down and Bella sat beside him.

"Bella, I could see that you were concerned about my feelings upon accepting Dad's offered to work on the project, but I want you to know I love the idea of it. Seeing you giving your presentation made me so proud. I know my Dominant side comes out during our boyfriend/girlfriend time, and I want to apologize for that. I have never had a relationship like this one, and I really want it to work. Last night, when you got upset over my ego talking, and not my head, you had every right to be. Bella, I don't think of you as a whore; hell, I don't even think of you submissive, you are always my girlfriend. I was so wrapped up with the emotions of day; I just wanted you to experience the sensation of that extreme orgasm. I should have talked to you about it, but, again, my Dominant side overruled my head. We will work through these bumps. I just want you to remember that you mean the world to me; I want this more than anything."

"I want this, too, so much." Bella said.

"Good, now I have a little, fuck, it's not little, problem that I need you to help me with…" Edward cooed, taking Bella’s hand and placing it on his rock hard cock.

"Oh, so what do you have in mind?"

"I want to fuck you in the fuck-hot suit you have on. So unbutton those pants and slip them down that sex ass of yours and let me stick my cock in its fucking favorite place in the world: your tight hot pussy."

Hearing Edward talk like that always made her wet; hearing what he had in mind made her even wetter. She stood up and began unbuttoning her pants and pulling them down.

"Not too far. Now bend over and push that fuck hot ass up." Edward said as he unbuttoned his own pants, and unzipped them. Taking out his cock, he palmed it a few times, and then took his fingers to test and see if Bella was ready for him. Just like every fucking time before, she was sopping wet.

"Are you wet for me, my sweet?"

"Yes, Edward, so wet…" Bella moaned.

"Alright, then, let's go for a ride." Edward pushed his cock into her hot wet pussy. Fuck, this felt fucking amazing. Was it always going to b e this amazing? Edward wondered

"Fuck, baby, so good."

"Yes, oh fucking yes." Bella screamed.

Edward held onto her hips and began to thrust hard over and over again. He looked down and saw her ass bouncing with each thrust. He knew he wanted to claim it soon. Anal sex was something that they had discussed when they were going over their limits; it was something Bella was willing to try. He would have to start training her and, when she was ready, he would claim it. Feeling his orgasm start, he reached around and began to pull and pinch Bella's clit.

"Bella, cum for me!"

Bella was in sensory overload. Between Edward’s hard thick cock pounding deep into her pussy, his long nimble fingers pulling and pinching her swollen clit, and hearing his rough, sexy as fuck voice asking her cum, Bella had no other option; her orgasm shot out like an atomic bomb. "FUCK!

EDWARD!" Bella screamed at the top of her lungs.

As soon as Edward heard her scream and felt her pussy clamp down on his cock, his orgasm followed. Long streams of cum shot into her hot pussy.

"BELLA, FUCK, I LO..." Edward said, stopping himself before he screamed out I love you. She deserved better than hearing those words in the heat of the moment.

Edward finally stopped cumming and slowly pulled out of her. Looking down, he saw the mixture of his cum and hers running down her legs. Fuck, that was hot; he wished he had his phone so he could take a picture.

Bella's legs were shaking from the intense orgasm, so she leaned back onto Edward. "Damn, that was unreal."

Edward wrapped his arms around her. "I have never felt anything like that before. God, you are so fucking good. Just thinking about it is making me hard again, but we need to get cleaned up."

"Well, if we must," Bella smirked.

Stepping out of her pants and panties, Bella picked them up and walked into the bathroom. She quickly cleaned up the massive amounts of cum that were running down her legs and around her pussy. She looked at herself in the mirror; she looked like a woman who had been thoroughly fucked.

Edward walked in behind her and looked over her shoulder in the mirror. Bella looked at the couple in the mirror. She had wondered why Edward would want to have a relationship with a plain mouse like herself, but this couple looked like they belonged together. The woman's eyes were filled with love, as she looked at the man's eyes, she could have sworn that he, too, had love in his.

"We look fucking great together baby." Edward swore.

"I was thinking the same thing."

"I need to finish up; I don't want to make your father wait."

Bella removed her jacket and shell off so she could freshen up. She wiped down and found a bottle of body spray on the back of the sink. Spraying a little bit over her body, she reached down and slipped on her panties.

Edward watched as Bella began to get dressed. She was so beautiful. He hoped he would spend the rest of days by her side, loving her, caring for her, and always protecting her.

They finished getting dressed and walked back through the office. "I think I'm going to like working here." Edward said. Bella smiled and shook her head at him. He was so fucking sexy. The bad part about it was he knew it.

Opening the door to the office, they found Carlisle and Marcus walking out of Carlisle's office. "Perfect timing; I hope the discussion went well."

Carlisle said with a huge smirk on his face.

"Fucking best conversation I have ever had." Edward said quite loudly.

Bella face turned red and she lowered her head to hide her embarrassment. Fuck they had not b een quiet; they were very loud. Had Carlisle and

Marcus heard them? What would Carlisle think; shit… would he take away her opportunity to b uild the club ?

"Bella, my son is a spoiled asshole. The walls of the office are all soundproof; we need privacy for meetings and such."

Edward squeezed her hand, leaned in, and whispered in her ear. "Fucking the best."

Bella looked up at Edward and saw the mischief dancing around in his dark green eyes. He was so damn cocky; he needed to be brought down a little bit.

"If you say so," Bella said, raising her shoulders up and down as if to say ‘ehh’.

Carlisle began to laugh out loud. Fuck, she was a fireball; she was going to be the perfect balance for his son.

Edward looked over at his father and gave him a look. "She got you good, son; about time someone did. Now let's get going, your mother just pulled up. We will all take the limo to the restaurant."

They took the elevator down. As soon as they walked off, Esme was reaching for Bella, wrapping her arms around her for a huge hug. "Bella, I am so proud of you." Esme cried.

"Thank you, Esme, but I haven't done anything yet."

"Bullshit, Carlisle told me all about it. I love the idea, and I cannot wait until it’s open. Now let us go and celebrate. Oh, Edward, you have to be so proud of her."

Edward looked at his mother and smiled. "Fuck yeah."

Esme had long since giving up trying to control his mouth; fuck, at least he got it honestly. The group walked out the front of the building and up to the waiting black limo. Carlisle and Edward helped Esme and Bella into the car and climbed in behind them. Marcus got in behind the couples, and they were off.

"Where are we going, Dad?" Edward asked.

"The Pink Door."

"Bella, have you ever been there?" Esme asked.

"No, I always wanted to, but as a poor college and graduate student, I couldn't afford it."

"Well, you are in for a treat. Everything on the menu is sublime. I’ve yet to find something on there that I didn’t like."

Edward reached over, took her hand, brought it up to lips, and placed a kiss on her knuckles.

Esme watched as her tough as nails son became a loving and caring man. She was so happy he had found a woman like Bella. The sun was streaming in the window and the rays caught the diamonds on Bella’s ring, causing them to glisten. The flash caught the Esme's eyes; that’s when she saw the ring that was on Bella's right hand. It was clearly a submissive ring, and it was very beautiful.

"What a lovely ring, Bella."

"Thank you, Edward got it for me. I just love it." Bella said as she held it up and let Esme take a closer look at it. "I have never seen anything as beautiful."

"I have." Edward said.

"What?"

"You."

Bella did not know how to respond. Thankfully, they had arrived at the restaurant. Carlisle's driver opened the door and the men got out of the limo first and quickly took a survey of the area. They were never ones to be too careful, especially with Esme and Bella in the car. After feeling that the area was secure, they helped them out of the car.

Carlisle offered his arm to Esme, who wrapped her arm around his. Edward followed suit and did the same for Bella. The two couples and Marcus walked into the restaurant.

The interior of the restaurant was rustic, but very cozy and warm. The hostess looked up and licked her lips.

"How can I help you?" The woman asked, sticking out her breasts.

"We have a reservation."

"Your name, please."

"Carlisle Cullen." Carlisle said using his ‘don't fuck with me’ voice.

The hostess’ eyes became huge upon hearing the name. "Certainly, Sir. I will check on your table; one moment, please." The hostess walked off quickly, trying to get away from the situation she had put herself in.

Esme giggled at the hostess hurrying away. Damn, her husband was hot.

"Carlisle Cullen."

Carlisle turned to find Michael Volturi standing there. "Michael, how are you?"

"I am okay. Esme, you are as beautiful, as always. And Edward, you have turned into a very strapping young man."

"Thank you, Michael." Edward said in a vicious tone.

"And who do we have here?" Michael looked at Bella. God, she was a beauty, but when he looked into her eyes, he thought he recognized her from somewhere.

"This is Isabella Swan, Edward's girlfriend." Carlisle said.

"Well, congratulations Edward. Miss Swan, be careful around him; I hear he can be trouble."

Bella didn't know who this man was, but she didn't like the way he was looking at her, and she definitely didn't like the way he was talking to Edward.

Straightening her back, and ever so slightly pulling her shoulders back, she looked the man straight in the face and said, "I love trouble; he is perfect in my book."

Michael Volturi was taken aback with this woman. Fuck, she would be great for his grandson. He needed a strong woman to put him in his place. He was just like his father; one day he was going to get the family in trouble. Fuck, Michael remembered when his son was twenty years old. He had just gotten married to Maria, the daughter of a rival family, but he couldn't leave other girls alone.

One afternoon he came home to find Aro having sex with a girl in one of the upstairs bedrooms. The young girl was screaming for him to stop; when

Michael walked in, he saw that Aro was pounding into this poor girl. He yelled his name, and told him to get off her. Aro turned and smirked at his dad and thrust into the girl one more time, cumming into the girl. Michael watched as Aro pulled out of the girl, and then he noticed the blood on the girl, the sheets, and on his son's now flaccid dick. Michael tackled his son, and ran him from the room before helping the girl get up and get dressed. He gave her a few hundred dollars and told her to never come back and never to say anything to anybody about what happen. Before she left, he asked her name. She said, in a soft voice, "Renee Sarto."

He hadn’t heard from the girl, nor seen her since, but he had heard from family gossip that she had met an American, married him, and moved to the

United States.

"Well, it has been a pleasure to meet you. Carlisle, I will see you soon." Michael said as he turned and walked out of the restaurant.

"What the fuck was that about?" Edward asked.

"I don't know, but I don’t fucking like it." Carlisle said as he watched Michael Volturi leave. Just before he got into his car, Michael looked back into the restaurant and stared at Bella.

Fuck, something was not right. Carlisle thought.

*Chapter 10*: Chapter 10

After Michael Volturi had pulled away, Carlisle looked over at Edward. There was something going on and he needed to make sure that they were one- step ahead of whatever it might be.

"Esme, my love, why don't you and Bella go have a seat? We will join you in a moment."

Esme looked up at her husband. She knew something was not right, but she trusted him that, whatever it was, he would do everything he could to make it right. Carlisle Cullen was a man of honor and, above all else, loyalty. Esme remembered a conversation her mother had with her a few weeks before the wedding. "Esme, Carlisle Cullen is a powerful man and soon will b e taking over the family. You need to prepare yourself; a man like that has needs that you might not b e ab le to meet. You need to turn your head for any and all goomahs that he will have."

But Esme never had to worry about Carlisle breaking his vows to love, honor, and keep himself only for her. Over the years, he’d had a serious conversation with his fists with members of the family who had not kept their vows. "Of course, my love; we’ll just have ourselves some lovely girl talk."

Esme said, taking Bella's hand and holding it tight.

Carlisle watched the love of his life walked away and smiled, knowing that she understood him probably better than he understood himself.

"Edward, what else do you know about Bella's parents?"

"Nothing, I told you everything that I knew and, of course, you heard Bella talk about her parents, and the lack of their love for her."

"Marcus, I need you to find out everything, and I mean everything, about Renee and Charlie Swan, and their families. Also, see if there is any connection or anything that puts either of them in connection with the Volturi family. I need it as soon as possible."

"Certainly, Sir; I will skip lunch and begin right away."

"Get Tyler involved. He can get into any computer system and retrieve information that otherwise would take large amounts of time to get to. We will return to the office after lunch and hear what you might have been able to get."

"Okay, I will see you then." Marcus said. He pulled out his phone and began texting a message to Tyler to meet him at the office to begin the search.

Carlisle and Edward walked through the restaurant to the two women who meant more to them than their own lives. Edward sat down beside Bella and placed a sweet, lovely kiss on her lips, while Carlisle did the same to Esme.

"Sorry about that, something has come up, so Marcus will not be joining in the celebration. Now let's order some champagne and toast to the wonderful young woman who has new ideas for the club."

The waiter came over and gave Carlisle a bottle of champagne. A short time later, the group had toasted Bella and had ordered their lunch.

"Excuse me, you don't have to tell me, but who was that man we saw outside?" Bella asked. Edward looked at Carlisle, who gave him a look that said it was okay to answer her.

"He is the head of the Volturi family."

"Oh."

"Bella; Michael and I have known each other for years. Actually, we have had no problems with Michael. You see, they deal in areas that we will not do, like drugs and human trafficking. Michael and my father had an understanding. When I took over, I also followed my father’s ventures. Unlike my father, who turned over the family to me, Michael has decided to keep control himself. His son, Aro, is a complete fucking asshole. He has tried several times to infringe on our dealings and I have had to contact Michael, who told me he didn't authorize any of it."

"Why did he look at me like he did?"

"Bella, I don't know, but, don't worry, we will find out and will keep you safe."

"You would do that for me?"

Carlisle smiled; she had no idea that, even though Edward had not made a public announcement or even told him, he knew the look in his son's eyes; his son was head over heels in love with this woman. This made her family, and the first rule of the Cullen family was to protect family with your life.

Carlisle looked over at his son and gave him a nod. "Bella, my sweet, you mean more than you know to me and my family. I will never let anything or anyone hurt you." Edward swore with everything he had in him.

"You mean more to me, as well." Bella said, staring deeply into Edward's deep green eyes. She hoped she was conveying her love to him with the look.

Edward looked into her eyes; he had never seen anything like it. It made his soul ache and his heart beat faster. Was this love? He brought up his hands and put them on either side of her face. "Do you mean it?"

"Yes, very much so." Bella said.

A huge bright smile broke out on Edward’s face. Even though she hadn't said the three words, it was pretty damn close. He quickly captured her lips and poured all the love he had for her into it.

Esme looked over at Carlisle and tears began to form in her eyes. Their pride and joy had finally found the most precious gift, the love for the woman who would be his wife and the mother of his children. Carlisle reached out for Esme's hand and brought it to his lips. He kissed each knuckle, then turned it over and kissed her palm.

Edward continued to kiss Bella's sweet lips until his lungs began to burn from the lack of air. He pulled away from her lips and looked down at her. Her lips were swollen from the kiss and she was breathing hard, as though she had been running a marathon. Edward then looked into her dark chocolate brown eyes and smiled. "I do, too, more than my own life."

At that moment, the waiter returned with their orders and they began to eat. Bella dug in. Esme was right; it was divine.

"Bella, when we get back to the office, we need to get you fill out your tax papers." Carlisle said.

"Tax papers?"

"Yes, you are going to part of the legal side of the family business."

"Do you mean I am getting paid?"

"Well, of course."

"But Edward said I didn't need money."

"Bella, my sweet, I was talking about working as a server at Diamond Knotts. This is very different. I saw today, when you were telling us about your ideas for the club, how much you loved it. Since I’m not only your boyfriend, but also your Dom, I want to give you everything that your heart desires.

You make me so proud."

Bella could not believe that she had only known this man for a few days, yet everything she had wished for was coming true. She had felt more love from his parents than she ever felt from her own, she had a boyfriend who made her feel like a queen, and now she was doing a job that she had experience in, and was prepared for.

"Thank you." Bella said as she reached out and placed her hand on Carlisle's and gave it a squeeze.

"You are very welcome. Also, this is a huge undertaking, so feel free to ask for any assistance you need. You will have the office next to Edward's; please decorate it to your tastes."

"Really, my own office?" Bella asked.

"Yes."

Edward leaned in and whispered in her ear. "It is soundproof also."

Shit, Bella thought, she was wet again. She turned to face Edward, who was wearing a fuck me now smirk, leaned up to his ear, and whispered, "I'm wet." FUCK! Edward thought. He knew he couldn't make her feed him at the table with his parents sitting right across from them, but he would feast off her when they christened her new office. "Later, my sweet."

"Okay." Bella said, squeezing her legs together as she thought about what later might bring.

Once Michael Volturi was in his car, he was on his phone calling his capo, Tony.

"Tony, I need all the information available on a Miss Isabella Swan."

"Do you have any other information?" Tony asked.

"No, get me everything, and I mean everything! Also, look up a Renee Santo from our village and find out who she married and where she is now. And,

Tony?

“Yes, Sir?”

“I want it now!" "Yes, Sir!"

Michael hung up the phone and sat back in the seat. Why did she look so familiar? And damn it, she was feisty. She was going to give Edward Cullen a run for his money. Edward Cullen was going to a fine Don. Carlisle had groomed him to take over, but one required a special quality to be a Don.

Michael hoped his own son would change his ways, but, unfortunately, he did not. Aro was quick tempered, cold hearted, and cared for no one other than himself.

Michael had to clean so many messes that Aro had caused over the years. The Santo girl was only the beginning. A few months after the incident, Aro and Maria announced that she was expecting. Michael was proud; he thought fatherhood would change Aro in a man that his child would be proud of, but sadly, it was quite the opposite. While his wife was carrying his child, he was out every night with a different woman. Young women, married women; hell, he’d fuck anything with a pussy. Fuck, one day, when Michael came to visit Aro and Maria, the housekeeper let him in. He walked into the living room to find two young girls bound and gagged while Aro used a bullwhip on them.

"WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?!" Michael yelled.

"What the fuck does it look like? My little sluts here needed some punishment, and after I finish, I’ll fuck them until they can't walk." Aro smirked.

Michael pulled out his gun and pointed at his son. This had to stop. Michael himself enjoyed tying up his wife, fucking her hard, but he never hurt her, and she always agreed with their little games. "Untie them this second."

"Oh, come on, Dad, I'll even let you have some."

"Aro, I am not kidding, do it now!"

Aro pulled back his arm to take another lash at the woman and Michael shot Aro in the arm.

Aro dropped the whip and grabbed his arm. "FUCK YOU, OLD MAN!"

"I told you to stop, and I meant it. Now go get your arm taken care of, but if I ever catch you doing something like this again, it won’t be your arm that I hit." Michael said, pointing his gun at his son's cock.

Michael untied the girls and, again, paid for the medical bills and to keep their mouths shut.

Maria had their child in October 1989, a boy that they named James Hunter Volturi.

Aro and Maria had another boy in December 1990; they named him Alex Michael Volturi.

As both of his grandsons grew up, Michael noticed that James was just like his father in every way and Alex was more like Michael. Alex was smart, loyal, and put family first. Michael really wanted Alex to take over the family, but, unfortunately, it always went to the first-born grandchild if the Don decided not to pass it to his first-born child.

Michael was getting old and soon it would be time to pass the reigns to James.

The thought broke his heart. Lost in his memories, Michael didn't realize that he had arrived back at his office.

His driver opened the door and Michael exited the car.

"Thank you, I'll call when I am ready to leave."

"Certainly, Sir."

Michael walked in the building and took the elevator to his floor. Once there, he stepped off the elevator to see Tony waiting for him.

"Tell me you’ve got something."

"Michael, I don't have all the details, but, Sir, it isn’t good."

"Okay, let's hear what you’ve got."

Michael and Tony walked in the office and sat down.

"Okay, Isabella Marie Swan is the daughter of Charles and Renee Swan, born on September 9, 1989. Charles and Renee are divorced; Charles is the

Chief of Police in a small town about three hours away from here. Renee lives in Phoenix with a Phil Dwyer, a drug dealer. Isabella has a Master’s degree in Business Administration from the University of Washington. She is currently living with a friend, a Miss Alice Brandon, who also graduated from UW with a degree in interior design. Miss Brandon currently owns and operates her own design company. Miss Brandon has been dating

Jasper Whitlock for the past three years. Miss Swan had been working part time in a coffee shop near campus until a few days ago. She told the manager of the shop she was going to be working as a server at a club in town."

"Which club?" "She didn't say, and I’ve yet to find out."

"How long ago did she and Edward Cullen get together?"

"I haven't found that out, but it couldn't have been very long ago; Edward was seen with another woman about a month ago."

"Did you get anything on Renee?"

"That is where it gets interesting. Renee Swan is Renee Santo."

Fuck, what are the odds of that? Michael thought about the young girl he’d released from his son’s sick clutches.

"When did Renee and Charles get married?" Michael asked.

"February 1st, 1989."

Michael did the calculations in his head. Renee was pregnant when they got married. Wait, he caught Aro with her in January 1989. No, there is no fucking way. Isabella looked so familiar, and then it hit him. Michael quickly got up and walked over the bookcase where he had many family pictures.

When he picked up a photograph of his mother, he knew why Isabella Marie Swan looked so familiar.

*Chapter 11*: Chapter 11

When lunch was over at The Pink Door, Carlisle, Esme, Edward, and Bella got back into the limo and headed back to Cullen Towers. On the way there, Carlisle received a text from Marcus, stating that he needed to speak with him alone when he arrived back. Carlisle wondered what Marcus had found to warrant a private conversation. Fuck, it must be very bad.

Esme was talking about possible design ideas for Bella's office.

"Esme, I like that idea, but I don't want to spend that kind of money. I am sure what is in there is fine." Bella said.

Edward smiled. His girlfriend was not one for material things, another reason why he loved her. Damn, that felt good. Love, love, love.

"What are smiling about, Edward?" Carlisle asked.

"Nothing really, just enjoying the day."

"Sure." Carlisle chuckled. It was wonderful to see his son so happy, but he hoped that whatever Marcus found out didn't interfere with that. Edward had always been such a serious man. When he came to him and told him that he knew that he wanted to try to become a Dom, Carlisle gave him the name of the best Dom so he would receive correct training. So many times, Carlisle had run into men who called themselves Doms, but, in fact, they were nothing sick, abusive monsters. When Edward finished his training and took on his first submissive, word spread quickly about what a wonderful

Dominant he was. However, their relationship didn't last long; Edward said he didn't feel any connection. Over the years, Edward took multiple classes on Shibari and it had become his favorite activity in his playroom. But, out of all the submissives that Edward had, none affected him like Bella

Swan. Even though they had just met, they were strongly connected. Carlisle had taught Edward all about the family business and he knew that, whenever he passed over the reins, the family would be in great hands.

They arrived at Cullen Towers and Marcus was at the front doors waiting for them.

"Edward, why don't you show Bella her new office first, and then come into the meeting?" Carlisle asked.

"Okay, I won't be too long."

Everyone got into the elevator and went to the office floor. Once there, Edward, Bella, and Esme went to Bella's new office, while Carlisle and Marcus, went into Carlisle's office.

Carlisle walked around his desk and sat down. "Okay, Marcus, tell me; what’d you find."

"Carlisle, I don't have all the information, but I think that Bella is Aro Volturi’s daughter."

"What the fuck?!"

"I said the same thing. Tyler was able to hack into Bella’s medical records. When she was two, almost three, she fell and broke her leg. It was a compound fracture and she needed a pint of blood. Renee was not a match, and, here is the strange part, neither was Charlie."

"How can that be?"

"Charlie Swan is not her biological father."

"Then who the fuck is?"

"I don't have proof yet, but Renee Swan’s maiden name was Santo. She was born and raised in the same town as Michael Volturi and his family." "You don't think she is Michael's child?"

"No, Michael Volturi is too much like you. He is a man that stands by his vows. I think she is Aro's."

"Shit, this is bad. I guess Michael doesn't know, but I wonder if Aro does?"

"I don't think so. Aro has never kept his vows to his wife."

"Fuck." Carlisle said. He knew that Michael was not going to turn the reins over to Aro, but, rather, to his oldest grandchild.

"Marcus, when was Bella born?"

Marcus looked down at his notes. "September 9th, 1989."

"When was James Volturi born?"

Marcus, again, looked down at his notes. "October 13, 1989."

Carlisle leaned back in his chair and took in a deep cleansing breath. Well, that would answer why Charlie Swan had an attitude toward Bella, but not

Renee, unless something happened between her and Aro. He knew that, if in fact Bella was Michael Volturi's granddaughter, Michael would not allow

Edward to continue to see her. Fuck, Edward is not going to let this girl go. Even a blind man could see that he was already in love with her, and she with him.

"Anything else?" Carlisle asked.

"No, but what are you going to do?"

"We need to tell Edward."

"He is going to go nuts."

"Yes, but he needs to make a decision, and it needs to be today."

Marcus looked at Carlisle, and knew that it was going to be a long afternoon.

A few minutes later, Edward walked into his father's office. The look on Carlisle and Marcus's faces told him that something was very wrong.

"Okay, what the fuck is going on?" Edward demanded.

"Edward, have a seat."

"I'll stand." "SIT THE FUCK DOWN!" Carlisle yelled.

Edward huffed and sat down beside Marcus. "Okay, what is it?"

"Edward, Marcus has found out some information about Bella."

"What?"

"Charlie Swan is not her father." Carlisle said.

"Then who is?"

"We don't have all the information, but what little information we do have is leaning towards Aro."

"Aro, as in Aro Volturi?" Edward asked while his mind was swimming. Aro Volturi was a sick, demonic man. How could Bella, his sweet, loving Bella, be his daughter?

"Yes." Carlisle said, watching the wide range of emotions on his son's face.

"No, it can't be."

"I'm sorry, but it is. Edward, Bella is not only Aro's daughter, but she is also Michael’s oldest grandchild."

"So?"

"Michael Volturi will be turning over the family not to Aro, but to his oldest grandchild." Carlisle stated.

Edward looked at his father and then the information hit him like a bullet between the eyes. Bella was the next Donna of Volturi crime family. A cold sweat broke out along his brow and his mouth became as dry as the desert. Taking his hands, he placed them in his hair and pulled hard. Even though it hurt, he found comfort in the pain. That pain was nothing like what his heart felt like. What did this mean for Bella and himself?

"Edward, I know it is shocking, but you need to decide on what you want to do."

"What do you mean?" Edward asked. He knew what he wanted to do. He wanted to run down the hall, grab Bella, take her far, far away, and spend the rest of life together.

"You have two choices. One, you can walk away from Bella or two, you can make her your wife."

"My wife?"

"Yes, as your wife she would be put under the protection of the Cullen family."

"But, what if Michael decides to pass the Volturi family to her; how the fuck would that work?"

"That, my son, will be a long conversation between Michael and the Don of this family."

"But, that is you." "No, Edward. The day you marry, I am turning over the reins to you."

Edward mouth fell open and he stared at his father. Fuck. As he stood there, he mentally went over what his father had said. Could he leave Bella?

Never be with Bella, never again kiss her pink pouty lips, never again taste the nectar from her pussy, never again have his cock buried deep into her, never again hear laugh, never again see her cry or never see her round with his child.. Never, never, never? NO.

"I want her as my wife." Edward stated proudly.

Carlisle smiled, walked around his desk, and took Edward in his arms. "You are going to make a great Don. I am so proud to call you my son."

Edward wrapped his arms around his dad and hugged back. "I am only as good as the man before me."

Stepping back, Carlisle looked at his son; in that moment he was the proudest he had ever been. "Now, son comes the hard part."

"What's that?"

"You have to get her to say yes."

Edward nodded. Yes, that was going to be the hard part, but something else was going to be even harder, telling Bella the truth about her family.

"Dad, how are we going to tell Bella about all this?"

"We will sit her down, tell her everything, then assure her that nothing has changed, and that we will protect her with our lives."

"But what if she thinks I am marrying her because of who her father is?"

"You will have to convince her otherwise. Edward, I know you love her and I can see she loves you, so, when we talk to her, do it from the heart."

"Okay, so, when do we tell her?"

"The sooner the better, if we have figured it out, Michael surely has, too, or will soon. You can come over to the house, tomorrow, and we will tell her together as a family."

Edward knew they needed to tell her soon, but tomorrow? So soon? What if she didn't take it well? What if she decided she didn't want anything to do with him?

Edward stood and walked over the window that overlooked the city, trying to banish the thought that he could have less than twenty four hours with her.

Please, please don't let this be the end. Turning back to his father, he nodded. "I'll bring her over tomorrow morning."

"Okay. Edward, I know it is hard, but I feel sure that everything will turn out okay."

"Thank you, father. Is there anything else?"

"No." "I'm going to get her and leave. I need time with her." Edward said as his voice cracked.

"Of course." Carlisle said.

Edward walked toward the door, and, as he turned the cold brass knob, he looked back over his shoulder and looked at his father. "I will make you proud."

"You already do."

Edward nodded and walked out and down the hall to the love of his life. Opening the door to Bella's office, he found his mother and Bella talking about

Bella's idea for the club.

Bella heard the door open and when she looked up, she saw the man who made her heart skip a beat. "Edward." Bella sighed.

Bella stood up and Edward quickly crossed the room and wrapped his arms tightly around Bella. Pulling her as close as he possibly could, he buried his nose deep in her mahogany locks and breathed in the bouquet that was uniquely Bella. Edward’s mind kept running the conversation he had with his father; he knew that there was a possibility that Bella would want to go to her rightful family. She might not believe that he didn't care if she was a Volturi, and that she was the woman that had stolen his heart.

Bella knew something was wrong. Edward was holding her so tight, almost as if he was afraid she might leave. Pulling back, she looked up into the deep green eyes of the man she loved and whispered, “I'm not going anywhere."

Edward looked into her chocolate brown eyes and wondered if she truly meant it.

"Do you promise?"

"Yes."

"Forever?" Edward pleaded, praying that she would agree to be his.

Bella saw the deep emotions playing out on his face. At that moment, she didn't see a mafia Don, she did not see a Dominant, she only saw a man who was pleading for her to be his.

"For as long as you will have me."

Edward smiled lovingly and placed a sweet kiss on her lips. Esme watched her son as he embraced the woman who, in a short amount of time, had become very important to the family. Esme wondered why

Bella's parents didn't show love to her. Many would have thought that a woman, who came from such a terrible home, could never show love, but Bella proved them all wrong. One look at her and Esme knew that she loved her son with all her heart and looking at Edward now, she could see that he loved her. This was every mother's wish, for their child to find love. But she could see the way that Edward held Bella, as though, if he let go, she’d disappear. Something was very wrong.

"Edward, I will be going now."

"Thank you for staying with Bella. Dad is in his office."

"I will talk you soon."

"Actually, Mom, Bella and I will be over tomorrow morning."

"Wonderful, I'll have brunch ready."

Esme left the office and went to find Carlisle, to find out what was going on.

Edward looked down at Bella and smiled. "Okay, let's get out of here and go home. I want to take you out on a date."

"A date?"

"Yes, I thought dinner, dancing, and, if I am very lucky, maybe I would get lucky."

Bella giggled. "Kind Sir, I don't put out on the first date." "I think I might be able to sway you." Edward smirked with a mischievous glimmer in his eyes.

"We will see then."

Bella turned and, when she did so, Edward swatted her ass.

"Hey, what was that for?"

"Getting it ready for tomorrow night."

"Tomorrow night?"

"Oh, my little sweet, have you forgotten that tomorrow is Friday? I will be taking you to my playroom."

Bella skin began to tingle as she thought about going to the playroom. The thought of her Dominant taking control over her made her nipples get hard and her pussy wet. Smiling sweetly Bella reached down, unbuttoned her pants, lowered her zipper, carefully dipped her finger into her panties, and gathered the liquid onto her finger. Slowly and carefully, she brought it from her panties and offered it up to Edward. "I'm wet." Bella moaned.

Edward was mesmerized as he watched Bella’s hand as she offered her nectar to him. Taking her finger into his mouth, he sucked it until every speck of her essence was gone. His cock was hard and weeping with need to tear the Bella's clothes from her body and ram his cock deep into its home, but he wanted to show Bella that he wanted her for more than just sex, but as his mate, his love, his reason to live.

"Yum, now button up, because I don't want any motherfucking assholes seeing my goods."

Bella giggled, buttoned, and zipped up her pants. Edward took her hand and they left the office and into the elevator. When they arrived on the ground floor, Ben was waiting at the car for them.

"Ben, take us home."

"Yes, Sir."

Ben opened the door and, when the couple was safely inside, he rounded the car, got in, and drove them home. Edward and Bella spent the afternoon talking and getting to know each other better. Edward was amazed at how much he and Bella had in common.

They shared the same tastes in books, music, and movies. Soon, the couple went upstairs to get ready for their date. Edward really wanted to share the shower with Bella, but his need to show her how much he cared took over.

"Bella, I am going to shower and change in the next room. I will be back at promptly 7:00."

"Edward, you don't have to do that."

"Yes, my love, I do." Edward said, kissing her forehead before leaving the room.

Bella took her time getting ready, wanting to look terrific for Edward. She chose to wear a long black wrap dress with a plunging neckline and beaded belt. She pulled out a pair of black panties, matching bra, garter, and stockings. Bella then found a pair of four inch black pumps. Deciding on leaving her hair down, she parted it deeply to one side and pulled the other side back with a crystal clip. For makeup, she went with a deep smoky eye and blood red lipstick, while keeping a soft cream foundation and a pale pink blush. Carefully dressing in the gown and shoes, Bella stood and looked in the full length mirror at her overall appearance. Who was this woman, because it surely was not her?

Edward shower, shaved, and dressed in his black Armani suit and black Italian loafers. He had called all kinds of favors to ensure that Bella’s date would be perfect. Leaving the room, he walked downstairs to find that Ben had returned with the bouquet of three dozen blood red roses and a box from Tiffany. Opening the box, he saw the perfect pair of diamond gradual drop earrings. They would look perfect on her beautiful ears.

"Thanks, Ben, for picking this up. Have you pulled around the Aston Martin?"

"You are welcome and, yes, I have."

"Angela, while we are away, would you mind setting up the bedroom and bath?"

"Oh, Edward, it would be a great honor. I hope you will have a lovely evening."

"I think I will."

Edward headed up the stairs, carrying the roses in one hand and the Tiffany box in the other. Slipping the box in his jacket pocket, he brought his hand to the door and then paused. He had never been as nervous as he was at this moment. His possible happy future lay behind the dark hardwood door. Would this be their first date of many, or would this be their last date? Reaching deep inside his willpower and strength, Edward brought his hand on the door, and knocked, causing an echo that sounded down the hallway, until it faded away to nothing.

Bella opened the door. There stood a man that made her heart skip a beat and her soul awakened in bright sunlight that was her love for him. He looked like he had just stepped off the pages of GQ. His dark Armani suit fit him perfectly and in his hands was a bouquet of red roses.

Edward mouth fell open at the sight of Bella. How did he get so lucky to be able to have the opportunity, even if it is for only one night, to spend time with this goddess. "Bella, you look so fucking amazing."

Bella bowed her head and her cheeks bloomed bright red, almost the same shade as the roses Edward held. "Thank you." Bella whispered.

Edward took his finger and put it under her chin and raised it up. "Don't hide your staggering beauty. These are for you." Edward handed the roses to Bella. When she took them, she brought them up to nose and breathed in their sweet aroma.

"They are beautiful. Thank you."

"Now I have a little something else for you." Edward reached in his pocket and pulled out the Tiffany blue box.

Bella may not have had any of the pieces, but she recognized the signature box that Edward held. It was Tiffany. She laid the roses down on the table by the bed and accepted the box from Edward. As she slowly untied the ribbon, and opened the lid, she was astonished by what was inside. It was the most incredible pair of diamond earrings she had ever seen. "Edward, they are too much."

"No, my love, there are not, because you deserve so much more and I plan on spending the rest of my life lavishing you with many more pieces that will never compare to your beauty."

Edward took the box from Bella's hands, gently grabbed the earrings from the box, and proceeded to put them in her delicate ears. Once completed, he placed a sweet kiss at the base of one ear and whispered into her ear. "I hope I will get to see you later in nothing but these earrings."

Bella turned and smirked. "As I told you, kind Sir, I don't put out on the first date."

Edward laughed. "We will fucking see about that. Now, let's get going, we have dinner reservations." Edward offered his arm and Bella wrapped her delicate arm around his. The beautiful couple walked down the stairs and out the front door. Parked in front was a spectacular bronze car. Edward led her around to the passenger door and opened it for her.

"What kind of car is this?" Bella asked.

"This is a fucking Aston Marin."

"I am sorry, I don't talk car."

"It is okay, baby, I didn't know when I bought this car that it had been made for your sexy ass to sit in it."

Bella giggled and sat down on a smooth, soft leather seat. It was the most comfortable seat she had ever sat on. Scooting her ass around, she enjoyed the feel of the leather.

"Comfy, baby?" Edward smirked.

"Very."

"You look so fucking good. The only thing that would look better would be seeing you in that seat totally naked."

"Another day perhaps?"

"Fuck yeah."

Edward shut the door and walked around the back of the car. As he did, he adjusted his hard cock. Little minx.

Edward got into the driver's seat and put the car in drive and gunned the engine and took off down the driveway. He fucking loved driving this car.

Bella placed her hand on Edward's arm as he drove before looking out the window and watching the landscape quickly pass by.

She knew Edward loved to drive fast, so she didn't look at the speedometer. The car drove so smoothly that it was as if they were flying instead of driving. Reaching up, she ran her finger over the earrings that Edward had given her.

How did she get here? Last week, she was a struggling college graduate with no prospect of a job, and now she was in a car that she guessed was more than her student loan debt, wearing an outfit that cost over $4, 000 and wearing a pair of earrings that she dreamed of, but never thought she’d ever be able to own. Looking over at Edward, she wondered how they could feel this intensely about each other, even though they just met. Bella knew that she loved Edward with everything within her and couldn't see herself ever loving anyone else. He was such an amazing man. Yes, he had a foul mouth and yes, he was in the mafia, but that was not her Edward. Her Edward was full of so much passion; he loved and cared for his family, and he treated her as if she was a queen.

Quickly they arrived at Canlis, one the best restaurants in all of the Pacific Northwest.

Bella had heard of it, but never thought she would be dining there. Edward pulled up front and got out. Rounding the car, he motioned for the valet to stop. No fucking asshole was going to touch his girl, even if it was just to help her out of the car. He opened the door and offered his hand to Bella.

Placing her tiny hand in his large, strong hand, she moved her legs and stood and placed her arm around Edward's. They walked into the restaurant and up the host stand.

"Good evening, Mr. Cullen, so great to see you again." The host said.

"Good evening, Mark; I am glad to be back."

"Wonderful; who is this lovely woman you have?"

"Oh, Mark, you have always had a great eye. This beautiful creature is my girlfriend, Bella Swan."

"Girlfriend? Well, I am sure Carlisle and Esme are extremely happy. Miss Swan, welcome; I hope you will enjoy your evening."

"Thank you; I am sure I will."

"Great, now come with me; I will show you to your table."

Mark led Edward and Bella through the restaurant and up the stairs to a private room. Opening the door, there was one lone table nestled up to the window overlooking the harbor.

"I hope everything is as you requested."

"Perfect, Mark. Just perfect. Thank you."

"Have a wonderful evening, and if you need anything, please let me know."

"I will, Mark." Edward said.

Edward pulled out the seat for Bella. She sat down and looked out the window. It was an absolutely flawless night.

Edward sat across from Bella and reached out to take her hands. "I hope you like the first part of your date."

"Oh, Edward, it is so beautiful."

"Not as beautiful as you are."

Edward and Bella stared into each other’s eyes, drinking in the looks of joy and, perhaps, love. Bella hoped it was love in Edward's eyes she was seeing. She wanted to jump up, climb into his lap, and confess her love for him, but she afraid that she would scare him away.

"Good evening, my name is Randolph, and I will be your waiter this evening."

"Good evening." Edward said.

"Mr. Cullen, we will be following your arrangements as ordered." "Excellent."

"First, let us start with a glass of Cristal."

Randolph popped the cork, and poured two glasses of champagne. After pouring, he left the young couple to enjoy their time together.

Edward raised his glass to Bella. "To the most incredible woman in the world, may this be the first night to rest of our lives together."

Bella eyes filled with tears at the tender words that Edward had said. She could only hope and pray that they would come true.

Edward looked into Bella’s tear filled eyes, and, in that moment, he almost blurted out that he loved her with all his heart. However, he wanted it to be perfect, something they could tell the children and grandchildren about one day.

Bella swallowed back her tears, raised her glass, and gently bumped it against Edward's. "To forever."

After finishing their champagne, Randolph was back with a garden salad with a raspberry vinaigrette dressing. The main dish was a shrimp pasta dish, complemented with a white wine.

For dessert, a single white plate was brought out with a scoop of vanilla ice cream and their signature dessert, an apple tarte tatin.

Edward got up from his seat and pushed his chair closer to Bella so their legs were touching. Picking the spoon, he took a piece of the tarte tatin and a small dab of ice cream, and brought it up to Bella’s mouth.

Bella opened her mouth and Edward placed the dessert on her tongue. It was the perfect combination of flavors, Bella couldn’t resist it. She moaned, loudly, and, after swallowing, she licked her lips, making sure to catch any crumbs that might have fallen.

Edward’s watched as her pink little tongue came out of her hot mouth and licked the lips that he fucking loved tasting. He wondered what that fucking delectable tongue would feel like licking his cock . Edward hadn’t had Bella suck him off yet, but that was going to be the first thing his little submissive would do tomorrow night… that is, if she still wanted him after the conversation they would have the next morning. Reaching down, he adjusted his cock for the second time that night to find some sort of relief.

“Please, don’t do that again. My cock can’t take anymore.”

Bella smiled. “Sorry, but it’s so yummy. The only thing that would make it better is…” Bella said as she leaned closer to Edward, “If your cock was covered in it and I could lick all of it.” “FUCK!” Edward said as he grabbed Bella and kissed her with all the passion he had. Finally, they broke apart, gasping for air. “That was not very nice. I might have to give you a spanking when we get to the playroom tomorrow.”

Smiling wickedly, Bella looked Edward directly in the eye and confessed, “My ass is tingling with anticipation.”

“You’re a she-devil.” Edward moaned.

Bella giggled. They finished their dessert, feeding each other bite after bite.

Randolph returned and left the folder with the bill in it. Edward got out his wallet and pulled out his Black Amex card. After Randolph returned and processed the bill he returned Edward’s card and let him know that the valet was pulling up his car.

“Thank you for all your service his evening. This is above the tip, because you took such good care of us.” Edward said, handing Randolph two crisp one hundred bills, which was a bonus from the thirty-five percent tip he left.

“Thank you so much, Mr. Cullen. I hope to see you and your lovely girlfriend back soon.”

“Most definitely, and I will request you as my server.”

Randolph was honored that Edward Cullen would request him. Edward Cullen was a powerful man. To have impressed him meant that Randolph would see more money in the future. Since he was a widower and a single parent, that would mean he could breathe a little easier.

Edward and Bella walked arm and arm through the restaurant. "Mr. Cullen and Miss Swan, I hope your evening was everything that you’d hoped for?" Mark asked.

"Mark, as always, it was perfection." Edward said.

"Wonderful, please tell your parents I said hello."

"I certainly will."

"Miss Swan I hope to see you soon."

"I do, too." Bella said, smiling sweetly.

Mark opened the door and Edward and Bella walked outside to the waiting car. Edward helped Bella in and then got into the driver's seat. It was now time for the second part of the date. He drove through the streets and soon reached their destination, Century Ballroom.

Bella looked up and saw that they were at Century Ballroom. She loved to dance; she and Edward talked about this place only this afternoon, and now they were here. "Edward, this is perfect."

"I am glad you approve. Now, let's go have some fun."

They parked the vehicle and went into the ballroom. The hall had a high ceiling and a chandelier hanging down, but the dance floor magnificent. The large wooden floor was so polished that the lights of the chandelier danced off it like fireflies. On the stage was a band, currently playing Shostakovich Waltz No 2. As the beats of the music began, couples gathered onto the dance floor and began to dance.

A striking woman met Edward and Bella. "Edward, it is good so see you again."

"Kate, good to see you also. How is Garrett?"

"He is great; he will be here later."

"Wonderful, tell him to come over when he gets here."

"Of course. Now, you must be Bella." Kate said to Bella.

"Yes, I am."

"Edward said you were a beauty."

"Thank you."

"Come, I have your table waiting."

Kate showed Edward and Bella to the table, which overlooked the dance floor. Edward assisted Bella in her seat and Kate took their drink order.

Edward ordered a Jameson and ginger and Bella ordered a glass of white wine. They also both ordered waters, because they knew they would need it.

"Edward, this place is wonderful. I can't wait to get out on the dance floor."

"Well, let's not wait." Edward said as he stood and offered Bella his hand before leading her onto the dance floor and taking her into his arms. The band then began playing Kiss of Fire, a tango. Edward loved the tango; it was just like having sex, powerful and sensual all at the same time.

Bella loved all types of dance, but the tango was her favorite. Edward placed his hand on her lower back and gripped her hand with the other.

Positioning his hips up against her as close as he could get, he began to take the first steps. Soon, they were moving across the dance floor, moving together, not as two separate people, but, as one. At one point in the tango, Bella lifted her leg and wrapped it over Edward’s hip, and when she did, she could feel his hard cock up against her soaking wet pussy.

Edward could feel the heat coming off of Bella's pussy when she wrapped her leg around his hip. Fuck, it was so hard to be a gentleman. It would so easy to unzip his pants and slip his cock into its home, but he would not. He had plans. He wanted Bella to remember tonight always.

Edward and Bella danced and danced until they were tired. Garrett and Kate had come over to the table and they had a wonderful conversation with the couple. Garrett and Kate were married, but were also Dominant and submissive. They had been together for the last four years, and Kate had recently announced she was expecting their first child. Garrett was also part of the family, as their lawyer. Every crime family needed a good lawyer on staff, and Garrett was such a lawyer. Bella and Kate got along wonderfully and had exchanged numbers. Soon, the topic of the Munch Masquerade came up.

"Edward, are you going to demonstrate?"

"Bella and I have not had the opportunity to talk about it."

Bella looked at Edward. Did he want to do a demonstration with her at the Munch? What would it involve?

"Well, I hope you do." Garrett said.

After many more dances, Edward and Bella were ready to go home. Edward drove like the wind, because he needed to find some relief…now! They arrived in front of the building, where Ben was there waiting for them. Edward assisted Bella out of the car and gave Ben a nod.

Once Edward had Bella in the door, he swept her off her feet and ran up the stairs to their bedroom. Angela had placed candles everywhere in the room; it glowed in the soft, amber light.

She had also started the fireplace, which also gave off a soft, amber light. Edward pushed the door shut with his foot.

"Baby, please, please tell me I can have you tonight?"

"Oh yes, please, I need you so much." Bella moaned.

Edward reached for the belt around her waist and unbuckled it. Pushing the dress open, he took in her beauty. "God, you are so fucking beautiful."

Edward then pushed the dress off her shoulders and let it fall to the floor. He then brought his hands up to her breasts and began to squeeze them hard.

"Edward, please, I can't wait much more." Bella said as she neared her orgasm with him playing with her breasts. Edward smirked and reached behind her to unsnap her bra, letting her breasts loose from their prison. Leaning down, he took one nipple in his mouth and began to suck and bite it hard.

"Fuck, Edward."

Pulling back, Edward looked into Bella eyes and could tell she was close. He picked her up once more and sat her on the edge of the table along the one wall. "Baby, I am going to make you feel so good." Edward then unzipped his zipper and pulled out his cock. He took his hard cock in this hand and rubbed it up and down her glistening folds. Confirming that she was ready for him, he plunged his cock deep into its home.

Bella screamed and came as soon as he entered her. Fuck, it felt so good. "Harder, Edward."

"As you wish, my love." Edward then began to thrust over and over into her tight wet hole. Soon, he felt the walls grip his cock as another orgasm took over her, and soon after that, Edward followed with his own.

"It gets fucking better every time." Edward moaned. "I know."

Edward pulled his cock from her pussy; he watched as his cum, and hers, flowed out of her pussy. Fuck, that was hot. He pulled her up from the table, held her tight, then lowered himself down, and kissed her sweet lips.

"Come, I have another surprise." Edward said, picking her and carrying her into the bathroom. Angela, again, had placed candles around the room along with rose petals, and a bottle of champagne on ice, complete with two glasses.

Edward lowered Bella to the floor and began to remove the remainder of her clothes off. He then placed her in the tub. Once she was in, he quickly removed the rest of his clothes and climbed in behind her. Taking a washcloth, he began to gently wash her skin. Once he had cleaned her up, he reached over and poured them each a glass of champagne.

"Bella, I just wanted to thank you for going out with me tonight. I have never had a date like this; it was beyond anything I thought it would be."

"Oh, Edward, I loved every minute of it. You made me feel so special."

"Good, now, let's get out of here and celebrate some more."

Edward got out of the tub and grabbed towels to wrap around Bella and himself. He helped Bella from the tub and took his time to dry every spot on her body. He picked her up once again, and carried her back into the bedroom, but, this time placed, her in one of the leather chairs by the fireplace.

He got down on his knees and buried his face in her pussy. He was like a man who had gone without water for weeks, and she was flowing with the sweetest water he had ever tasted. Sucking hard on her clit, Bella arched her back and stroked his head, pushing him into her pussy.

"Yes, fuck yes, Edward. I am so close." Bella moaned.

Edward continued to lick from her ass, up her folds, to her clit. Once there, he took it in between his teeth and bit down, hard. Then, she began cumming all over his mouth and tongue.

"EDWARD!!" Bella screamed at the top of her lungs.

After a few more licks and kisses on her juicy mound, he leaned back and licked his lips, savoring every bit of her nectar. "I could live off your nectar."

Bella rose up. At that moment, she was like a woman possessed. She pushed Edward back and crawled up his body. She grabbed his hard cock and aligned her pussy over it and then she lowered herself until Edward's balls touched her ass.

"Fuck, baby, that feels so good."

"Edward, I got to have so much more." Bella moaned as she began to bounce over and over again on his cock. The need to be closer than she was, was so overpowering. She rocked her hips and leaned down so Edward could take a suck off her tits, but, after a few seconds, she pulled it from his mouth and reared back hard on his cock.

"FUCK, BELLA, JUST LIKE THAT!"

Bella continued to fuck Edward hard. Soon, she felt her orgasm building. "EDWARD, CUM WITH ME NOW!" Bella demanded.

Edward had never felt anything like this, and when he heard her demand him to come, he did. He shot stream after stream of cum deep inside of her.

Bella legs began to shake and her pussy grabbed hold of Edward’s cock as she came hard. After she had finished, she collapsed on top of Edward.

"What the fuck was that?" Bella asked.

"That, my love, is you taking control, and it was hot as fuck." They stayed connected for a while, but they finally parted and go up. "Come; let's take this to the bed." Edward said.

They soon were in their bed wrapped around one another. Not saying anything, just enjoying being together. Edward knew it was time to confess to

Bella what he had in his heart. Edward rose up to his knees and looked down at Bella. Taking his thumb he rubbed it over her pink pouty lips.

Edward covered Bella’s body with his and looked deeply into her eyes. "Bella, I know some would say it is too soon, but they don't know that, sometimes, it only takes a moment to know. When I saw you on your knees in front of Jasper, I nearly lost it. You were so perfect. I fought with myself for the feelings I had that evening, but after seeing you so vulnerable after James almost got to you, I knew that I wanted, no, needed to take care of you. Over the last few days, I have discovered that I never want to let you go. I want to wake up beside you every day, I want to sleep beside you every night, and I want to share my life with you. Fuck, Bella, I have fallen in love with you."

Bella was shocked by Edward's speech. However, looking up at this man, she knew that he was speaking the truth. Bella brought her hand to his face, looked into his eyes, and smiled. "I love you, too, so much."

"Really?" Edward asked.

"Yes."

"Thank God, because, baby, I can't live without you."

Bella closed her eyes, taking in Edward's love that flowed between them. For the first time in her life, she actually felt loved and wanted.

Edward looked down at Bella, her eyes were closed, but she had a sweet smile on her face. He couldn’t help but hope that she’d still want to be with him after tomorrow.

*Chapter 12*: Chapter 12

While Edward and Bella celebrated their confession to one another, across town Michael Volturi was going over the information on Renee Santo

Swan. All the information he received led him to believe the young woman he met was actually his oldest grandchild. Fuck, was he going to do if she was? It was obvious that she was very taken with Edward Cullen. Edward Cullen, the son of Carlisle Cullen, a man who was known as a tough as nails Don, but was also known for being trustworthy and a man of his word. The Carlisle Cullen family had been dealing with guns and protection service; in other words, they were hit men, while Michael had decided to continue his father's dealings in drugs and prostitution. But, as of late, he had gotten tired of all the pain that they’d caused. Maybe he was just getting tired. His time as leader was coming to an end, but he had many reservations concerning his oldest grandson. James was so much like his father, quick temper, self-centered, and had a lust for women, and, rumor had it, with men also. Michael knew that James had become a Dominant, or, at least said that what he was, but Michael had heard sick stories of James’ brutal abuse of women. Michael didn't practice BDSM, but he knew what it meant to be a true Dominant. A true Dominant was someone who didn’t use the title to take advantage of women. Michael knew that Edward Cullen was a Dominant, but, unlike James, Edward didn't play being a Dominant, but truly was a Dominant. Never had he heard anything bad about Edward.

Michael wondered how exactly Bella and Edward’s relationship worked. The way Edward positioned his body toward her, and the look in his eye, lead him to believe that he might that very strong feelings toward her. And, of course, the way Bella stood up to him made him chuckle. She was very spirited and beautiful, very much like his mother Isabella. However, he didn’t know what he was going to do.

"Michael, you asked to see me?" Liam asked.

"Yes, Liam, I need you to go to Phoenix, Arizona and find Renee Swan. You need to tell her that I sent you, and that I what to know the truth about her daughter."

"Her daughter?"

"Yes, Bella Swan. Tell Renee that I know who she is, but I want her to say the words."

"Okay, Sir."

"Go now, Liam, I have the private jet waiting for you and I need you to keep this between you and me. Not a word to Aro or James."

Liam left to catch the plane, but he wondered who Renee and Bella Swan were and what the information had to do with Aro or James, for that matter.

He quickly boarded the plane and a few hours later were touching down in Phoenix. Liam met up with Laurent, a private investigator Michael had hired. Liam had done business with Laurent before, and knew that Laurent was the best at finding someone.

"Laurent, good to see you again, my friend."

"Same here, Liam."

"Do you have the information I need?"

"Yes, come; let's go over to the diner across the street and talk."

They walked across the street and found a table in the back.

"All right, I found Renee Swan. She is in a long term care facility."

"What is wrong with her?"

"Cancer."

"How bad?"

"She has only weeks to live."

"Shit! Is she coherent enough for me to talk to her?"

"Yes, but she is really weak."

"Shit, I guess I will go first thing in the morning then." Liam said.

"Come, my friend, you can stay with me tonight."

"Thanks, I really do hate hotels."

The next morning Liam arrived at the long-term facility and found Renee Swan’s room. Walking into the room, he found her lying in the bed with tubes and machines hooked up.

Her skin was a sick yellow color and she was very thin. Liam knew if he looked at her long enough, he would be able to see her bones. Renee opened her eyes and looked at Liam.

"Who are you?" "Renee Swan, I have been sent by Michael Volturi."

Renee knew that name well and thought that she would never hear it again in her life. He was the man that drove her away from the only man she ever loved.

Thinking back to the day when she and Aro were interrupted by Michael, she could understand how he could have mistaken what was going on between them as abusive. She and Aro had b een talking for months. She was falling in love with him. Aro had told her that his father had made him marry Maria, b ut he did not love her, that he loved only her. She knew that Aro loved to dominate women. Aro had tied her up, ate her pussy until it was raw, and had her suck his cock deep down her throat; these activities b rought her great joy. Aro wanted to play a game, where they role-played him taking her for the first time. "Renee, my love, it would b ring me great pleasure if you act as if I was taking you b y force.”

The day arrived and she played her part, b ut Aro was so excited that he got carried away. However, b efore they could finish their little game, Michael b roke in and assumed the worst. He grab b ed her from the room and had given her a few hundred dollars to keep her mouth shut. A few days later, her family had friends from America come to visit. This was the first time she saw Charlie Swan. Their parents pushed them together, so she spent the next few weeks talking and showing him around the countryside. Charlie was a nice person, b ut he was no Aro.

One morning, when she got up, she was suddenly sick to her stomach. As she finished throwing up, she glanced over saw a b ox of tampons. She soon realized that she had missed her period. Fuck, what was she going to do? She knew Michael would never let her near Aro and, now that she was pregnant, her parents would demand to know who the father was. Then Charlie came to mind. So, that evening she came onto him, and he fell for it. A week later, she told him that she was pregnant with his child. At first, he was surprised, b ut he had fallen in love with Renee, so he asked her to marry him. A speedy wedding was performed and they traveled b ack to America. When Renee went into lab or eight months later, she had convinced

Charlie that the b ab y was coming early. She gave b irth to a girl, whom she named her after Aro's grandmother, Isab ella Marie.

During Isab ella’s first few years of life, Renee could b arely stand looking at her. With each glance, hate b oiled inside of Renee. Isab ella was the reason Renee had to leave Italy, and her only love, Aro. Then, the stupid child fell and b roke her leg and had to have a b lood transfusion, and the truth came out. Charlie was livid. He demanded to know whose child she was, b ut Renee would not tell him. She gathered Isab ella up and ran off. Over the years, the hatred grew with each day. So, when Isab ella wanted to spend the summer b efore she went to college with Charlie, Renee rejoiced that she would not have to look at her anymore.

All was right with the world once more, so Renee had decided to move back to Italy. But, when she went to the doctor for a check-up before leaving, they found out that she had lung cancer and there was nothing they could do, just keep her comfortable. So, now she only had a few weeks to live, and who should walk in but a man with a connection to her past.

"What does he want?"

"He wants to know about Isabella Swan."

Shit, how had he found out about her? "What about her?"

"Renee, Michael wants you to tell me the truth."

"Why?"

"Renee, we are talking about Michael Volturi. He has other ways to get the answer, but he wanted to hear it from your own lips."

"Tell Michael that he has a granddaughter who was born on September 9th, 1989, and was named after his mother."

Liam stared at the sickly woman and couldn't believe what he heard. He knew that James was born in October…so Isabella Swan was Michael's oldest grandchild.

"Tell me, how is the love of my life?"

"I am sorry, but I have never met Charlie Swan." Liam answer.

Renee weakly laughed. "No, the love of my life is Aro Volturi." Renee then laid back and closed her eyes. She felt suddenly at peace. The great secret that she had carried all the years was out. She didn't care that her daughter would be in the hands of Michael Volturi. Thinking of Aro, she began to walk into the light.

Liam stared at Renee as she closed her eyes and a faint smile came upon her face, then the alarms on the machines around her began to go off. The nurses walked into the room and took her pulse.

"She’s gone." The nurse said.

Liam nodded and walked out of the room. Picking up the phone, he called the pilot of the plane and told him to have it ready. He quickly arrived at the airport and boarded the plane. Liam sat back and thought of the conversation he had with Renee Swan and wondered what was going to happen with

Isabella Swan. She was Michael's oldest grandchild and could be the one to take over the family. What was she like? Where was she? The plane ride went by quickly, and as soon as the plane landed, Liam traveled to Michael's home. The housekeeper opened the door and told him that Michael was in his study. Liam arrived at the door and knocked.

"Come in." Michael said.

Liam walked in and stood in front of Michael’s desk.

"Did you talk to her?"

"Yes and she admitted that Isabella Swan is Aro's child."

"Did she say anything else?"

"She only asked how Aro was. After that, she died."

"Died? What do you mean?" Michael asked.

"She was on death's door when I arrived. She had lung cancer."

Michael now had the confirmation that he needed. His oldest grandchild was Isabella Swan, no, Isabella Volturi. Now he needed to make a decision on the right way to talk to Isabella, or Bella, about her heritage. Once that happened, he would begin to groom her to take over the family.

"Thank you, Liam. Remember; don't say a word to anyone about this."

"Michael, I promise not to, but do you know where Isabella is?"

"Liam, Isabella is here in Seattle."

"Really?"

"Yes, and soon I may need you to help me with something."

"Anything, just ask."

"Thank you, I will be in touch."

Liam left and Michael continued to think about his granddaughter. As he looked at the photographs on the desk, he took particular interest in the one of

Aro, Maria, James, and Alex. Fuck, James was not going to like this. Michael knew that James had been demanding Michael turn over the reins to him, but Michael had been reluctant. Was it wrong to be afraid to turn over your family life work to a man he knew in his heart would destroy it? His own flesh and blood was a disgrace. Michael then began to think of Bella, the sweet but strong young woman who had just been proven to be his granddaughter. Michael smiled brightly; he had a granddaughter. The was a knock on his door.

"Come in."

Tony walked in and sat down in front of Michael's desk.

"Do you have any more information for me, Tony?"

"Yes, I do. I went over to Miss Swan’s apartment when everyone was away. When I went in, there were only personal items in one bedroom. It looks like Miss Brandon is living there alone, but there are several moving boxes around." "So none of Bella’s items are there?"

"Yes. Also, the tail you had me put on Edward, followed him and Miss Swan on what looked like a date. It was reported they were very cozy and spent the evening sharing many kisses and holding each other close. Here are photographs that he took." Tony said, handing over the pictures to Michael.

Michael took the pictures and looked at each one carefully; it was very clear that Bella was indeed in love with Edward, and he with her. Shit, this made things complicated. Michael wondered how close Bella had become to Carlisle. If she had been taken in under Carlisle’s protection, then it would be a fight to get her.

"Also, you heard about Puss and Boots?"

"Yes."

"I found out that James was behind it, along with stealing a large shipment of guns from the Cullens."

"WHAT THE FUCK?" Michael roared.

"Our man that we have close to James says that he is preparing to take over the family and this was his show of strength."

"Does the Carlisle know who did it?"

"No, but I know it won't be long. Edward's men are looking into it and his Capo is really good."

"Who is his Capo?"

"Jasper Whitlock."

"I have heard his name before, but where?"

"Jasper is Miss Brandon’s boyfriend. He is also the manager at Diamond Knotts."

"The BDSM club?"

"Yes, Jasper is a Dominant and Miss Brandon is his submissive."

Michael took a moment to think about all the information. Then, an idea sparked.

"Is Bella a submissive?"

"I don't know, but the serving job was at Diamond Knotts."

"Fuck." "Also, I heard that James attacked her, but Edward saved her."

"WHAT FUCK DO YOU MEAN HE ATTACKED HER?"

"He came on to her and, from what I was told, bit her neck."

Michael’s blood was boiling. Yes, James was his flesh and blood, but he had harmed his granddaughter, his own half-sister. Now, what the fuck was he going to do?

"Tony, put someone on James and Aro. I want to know everything they are doing."

"I will; what about Bella?"

"Watch her and keep me up informed of every detail."

Tony got up and left to make sure Michael wishes were met.

Michael thought about all the information that Tony had given him. Edward Cullen was now not only the future Don of the Cullen Family, but also a man who was in love with his granddaughter. Then a thought came to mind, what if Edward married Bella? Fuck; that would mean she would be the wife of the Don of the Cullen Family. Michael did not know what to do. His grandson was not fit to be the ruler of the family, but Bella might be taken away if she married Edward. Michael couldn’t help but wonder what would happen if she didn’t, or if there was another possibility, joining the two families.

*Chapter 13*: Chapter 13

The morning sun beamed through the windows of the bedroom, and the rays of light slowly crept toward the couple, who were tightly bound to each other. They were currently bound by their love, but they hoped that, maybe one in the near future, they’d be bound with a band of gold. The three sacred words had been spoken from their hearts last night and they spent hours whispering, moaning, and screaming the words to each other, as they enjoyed the hours of lovemaking.

Bella sighed softly and arched her back and shoulders. Last night’s, hell, the early morning activities had made her stiff. Edward was such a powerful lover that she often thought his cock hit her spleen with each deep thrust.

However, the slight pain that it caused made her want him more. Bella thought about the moment that Edward told her he loved her; the painful lifetime of never being loved ended. Her heart was filled with his love. She knew that she would never love another man. Edward Cullen was the man she trusted with her heart, body, and soul.

"What is that smile for, my love?" Edward said in his husky morning voice.

"Just thinking about last night."

"You don't regret it, do you?" Edward asked nervously, hoping she had not changed her mind.

Bella moved so she was looking directly into his beautiful green eyes. "I love you with everything that I am." "Fuck, baby, I love you so much."

Edward leaned up, captured her lips, and poured all the love he had for her in that kiss. He had never dreamed that his heart could be so full. His entire life was viewed through dark colored glasses, never clearly seeing the world around him, but now, the glass was clear, and the world was bright and new. Falling in love had changed Edward for the better.

Finally, they pulled apart, both gasping for air; Edward pulled Bella back into his arms and squeezed her tight. "I want to stay like this for the rest of our lives."

"As lovely as that sounds, we have to get up and go to your parents’ house."

Edward’s heart began to beat fast and his mind began to play out all the different scenarios in which Bella might take the news today. However, the one that frightened him the most was Bella leaving him. Edward knew that he would never find anyone like her.

"Let's go shower and get ready then." Edward said, giving her a tighter squeeze.

They went off to shower, bathing each other in soft caresses and tender kisses. Each touch, each kiss, each longing look was filled with their ever- increasing love. They emerged and went to select their clothes for today. Even though only going to brunch, Bella still wanted to look nice. She selected a simple yet lovely black dress and wore a pair of heels that Edward said that made her ass ‘look fucking hot’. Next, Bella selected a sexy

black thong that had a ruffled top, a garter belt, and black stockings. The bra that matched was a cute yet minuscule shelf bra. Her nipples were barely covered and her mounds were pushed high and proud.

Edward fucking loved watching her dress. As each piece of clothing went on, he imagined taking them off later. When she covered her tits with that piece of fabric, that some would call a bra, he nearly came. Fuck, he had to sit beside her at his parents’ house knowing what she had on under her dress. Fuck, it was going to be a hard morning, in more ways than one. Edward selected a pair of dark pants, a baby blue button down shirt, and a leather jacket.

Walking down the stairs hand and hand, Edward and Bella were met by Ben.

"Good morning."

"Good morning, Ben. We are off to my parents’ house."

"Certainly."

They were quickly in the car and off to Carlisle and Esme's. Edward held Bella's hand like a lifeline, afraid that, if he let go, she would disappear on him.

Bella could tell something was wrong with Edward. He was holding onto her hand so tightly, she was afraid that she’d begin losing the circulation there soon. What could it be? Had someone threatened him or his family? Whatever it was, she knew she needed to be strong for him. She did not want to lose the one person that had ever loved her.

"So, are you excited about tonight?" Edward said, trying to get his mind off of the situation.

"Very much so; I just hope I won't disappoint you."

"Not possible. I promised to go slow and I will continue to check to see where you are. Don't overthink it. Just trust me."

"I do, with everything that I am."

"Good and I trust you. However, please remember your safe word if it gets to be too much. I want you to remember tonight as the beginning of our

Dominant/submissive relationship with fond memories. I want; no, I need to meet all your needs."

"Edward, you are a wonderful Dominant. I know that you will lead me to a place of pleasure that I have only dreamt about." Edward placed a kiss on her lips. "Together, we will get there together."

They soon arrived and Edward and Bella walked into the home hand and hand. Esme met them at the door and hugged them tight.

"I am so happy to have you here. Please come in, I thought we could eat on the deck."

Edward led Bella through the house and out to the deck that overlooked the harbor. There was a soft, warm breeze. They could smell the salt off the water and hear the gentle pushing of the waves against the bank. On the deck was a gorgeous set of outdoor furniture in black iron and blue fabric.

"Edward, this is beautiful."

"Mom loves to decorate; that’s why she was so excited about your office."

"She has so many wonderful ideas. I can't wait to get started."

"Edward, Bella, so glad you are here." Carlisle said as he walked out of the bay doors and over to Bella, giving her a hug and a kiss on the head.

Edward watched his father as he hugged Bella. He knew that Bella had won over Carlisle’s heart.

"Come sit, Esme and Maggie are on the way with the food. I'll pour the mimosas."

Carlisle poured the orange juice into each of flutes and then opened a bottle of Cristal and topped off the each glass. Esme and Maggie emerged from the house carrying two trays of food. Each tray contained cinnamon buns, scrambled eggs, bacon, and fresh cut fruit. The women soon placed the trays onto the table. Carlisle pulled out the seat for Esme to sit down and once she did, he placed a sweet kiss on her head. Leaning close to her ear, he whispered huskily. "I love you and can't wait until later."

Friday nights had been set aside for Dominant Carlisle and submissive Esme time. Tonight, Carlisle had a surprise for his little pet. Thinking about the scene that he had planned made his cock hard. Carlisle sat down in the chair next to Esme and placed a napkin over his lap, willing it to go away.

Edward pulled out the chair for Bella, and placed a kiss on her head, just like his father had done to his mother. Sitting down beside her, the couples began to serve themselves the delicious looking food. Carlisle handed a mimosa to Edward, Bella, and Esme. "I would like to make a toast." Raising his glass, he looked at each one of them. "To new beginnings and finding what is most important in the world. Love."

They bumped their glasses together and all took a drink. The food was eaten and the conversation was kept light. Esme told Bella about the funny things Edward had done as a small child and, with each passing story, Edward’s face turned a soft pink glow. Bella giggled at the sight of the big bad mafia guy, blushing over his mommy telling stories about him.

Edward leaned over and whispered in her ear. "Keep it up, but remember where you will be tonight."

Bella turned quickly and looked into the darkened eyes of the man she loved. Damn, she wondered, would it be rude to jump up and leave? She quickly determined that it would be, and the devil in him knew what he was doing. Damn, it was going to be a hot night.

"Edward, why don't we go into the den?" Carlisle said.

Edward stood and helped Bella with her chair and took her into his arms. "I love you so much."

"I love you."

Edward and Bella walked into the house and toward the den. Just like the rest of the house, it was warm and very welcome. There was a large leather sofa facing a granite faced fireplace with a large ornate mantle. Over the fireplace was an oil painting of Carlisle, Esme, and Edward. They had sat down for the painting two years ago, as a Mother's Day gift for Esme. The artist had captured the love that both men had for Esme.

Carlisle sat in a chair across from the sofa, while Esme sat on one side of Bella while Edward sat on the other side. Carlisle had told Esme everything that he had found out about Bella and her parents. To say that Esme was livid was an understatement. When Carlisle finished telling her, Esme walked over to her purse, pulled out her gun, and made sure that it was loaded. She then put it back in her purse and grabbed her keys. Carlisle had to talk her out of going to Phoenix and having a little talk with Renee. You didn’t mess with momma bear.

"Bella, I want you to know how happy we are that you have come into our son's life. It is has always been our hope that he would find someone who would love him with all their heart."

Bella placed her hand on Edward's knee and squeezed. "Carlisle, I know it may seem quick, but I love Edward with everything that I am. I promise that I will always love him."

"Bella, we know."

Edward placed his hand on top of hers and held it tight. He knew that his Dad was getting ready to change her life.

"Bella, what I am about to tell you is going to be hard for you, but remember that nothing that I am about to say changes the fact that Esme and I consider you part of this family. You will always be a part of this family and, as such, be under my protection as Don. When Edward takes over, you will be under his protection. Do you understand?"

Bella wondered what Carlisle was talking about; why would she need to be under the protection of the family?

"Bella, I love you. Please remember that and trust that I am speaking from my heart."

"I love you, and I trust you."

Edward nodded at his father to continue. "Remember the man from the restaurant?"

"Yes. Michael Volturi."

"Yes, well after running into Michael, and the way he looked at you, I needed to ensure that there was nothing in your background that would cause him to come after you."

"But I have never done anything."

"We know, but, Bella, your mother has. We found out that, when you were almost three, you broke your leg and needed a pint of blood. However, when your parents went to donate, neither one of them was a match."

Bella remembered from her high school biology class that children received their blood type from at least one of their parents. But, since neither of her parents were a match, what did that mean? "Bella, Charlie Swan is not your father."

"WHAT?! You are wrong; he had to marry my mother because she got pregnant."

"Bella, we believe that she was already pregnant when she met Charlie."

"Then who the hell is my father?" Bella said as she felt the world fall around her.

"Aro Volturi, Michael Volturi’s son." Carlisle said.

Bella thought about everything that Carlisle had just told her. Her mother had lied, not only to Charlie, but to her as well. Why would she do that? Why not tell this Aro guy that she was pregnant? Wait, Michael Volturi…she knew that name. Edward had told her that he was the boss of the rival crime family.

"Carlisle, why didn't my mother tell Aro that she was carrying his child?

"Bella, Aro was married at the time."

Bella thought about her mother having an affair with a married man. How could she? What type of man must Aro be to cheat on his own wife? Then she wondered if Michael knew about her. "Does Michael know about me?"

"I don't know for sure, but if we got the information, I am sure he has it, too. But that is not all; Aro has two sons, James and Alex."

"I have two brothers?"

"Yes, but, Bella, I am sad to say that I have only heard negative things about James. However, Alex has been quiet; I have never had any problems with him. There’s more, though. Bella, Michael has decided not to pass the family business over to Aro. Instead, he’s passing it over to the oldest grandchild. Bella...that would be you."

Bella became very scared; what was going to happen to her. What would it mean for her and Edward’s relationship? Then, as the questions were forming, one after another, a thought hit her. She pulled her hand from Edward's and jumped to her feet. Tears quickly formed in her eyes and began to fall down her cheeks. "Please tell me that you didn't tell me you loved me just to get control of their family."

Edward quickly jumped to his feet and stood in front of Bella. He has sat through each revelation, waiting for the pieces to fall into place. Once the question left Bella’s lips, he reached out, took her hand, and placed it over his heart. "This heart has, and always will, beat for you, Bella

Bella’s hand lay over his heart; the warmth of his body seeped into her flesh. Looking up, her eyes met his, and she instantly remembered every touch, every kiss, and every word that had been said between them. The word that screamed in her head over and over again was TRUST. She trusted him

with her heart and soul. Bella reached up, put her hand behind his head, and pulled him down into her lips.

Edward was shocked, at first, but quickly returned the kiss.

Bella pulled back from his lips and said, with a determined conviction, "I trust you."

"Fuck, baby, you had me scared there for a moment."

"I'm sorry."

"No, you have every right to be upset."

Edward kissed her once again and then they sat down. Bella looked to each member of her new family, and asked, "What do I do now?"

"Bella, like I said earlier, I have put you under the protection of the Cullen family. By doing so, every member of this family will do everything possible to keep you safe. Michael may try to take you and force you take over the business, which would be difficult since you have no knowledge of the family business. Michael knows this, so he would probably arrange a marriage with a high ranking member of his family or a close family friend."

"But I love Edward. No, I won't marry anyone he picks."

"But would you be willing to marry someone if it meant that it would keep you from Michael's choices?" Carlisle asked.

"But, who?" Bella asked.

Edward knew that it was his turn. Getting down on one knee, he gently caressed her hand. "Bella, I love you. I have told you I wanted to spend the rest of my life with you. I will keep you safe. I will always be there for you; I will love you until my last breath, please marry me."

Bella was in shock. Kneeling in front of her was the only person who ever loved her and here he was asking her to marry him. Could she?

Edward continued to caress her hand, praying that she would say yes. His hands began to shake, something that never happened to him. Fuck, he could be looking down the barrel of a gun and not be scared or nervous, but this beautiful creature before him had that power with her silence.

Hot salty tears began to fall from Bella’s big brown eyes. Her heart began beating with the speed of a hummingbird’s wings, her mouth suddenly became dry, and her lungs were crying for air, but, somewhere deep inside her, she gathered her strength. In a voice stronger than she could ever imagine, she spoke the two words that would change her life forever. “I will.”

For the first time in Edward’s adult life, tears formed in his eyes. He would remember this moment for the rest of his life: the moment when Bella had agreed to be his wife. Fuck, he was getting married. Bringing her hand up to his lips, he kissed each finger. “Fuck, baby, I am so happy.”

Bella had to laugh at her foul mouthed fiancée. Then, it hit her. “Shit, I’m getting married.”

Edward leaned back on his heels and let out a loud belly laugh.

Both Carlisle and Esme had tears in their eyes, because their son, their precious baby boy, was getting married to the woman that he loved. Esme reached over and grabbed Bella’s hand. “Bella, welcome to the family.”

“Thank you.”

“Carlisle, we have a daughter.” Esme cried. Hearing Esme call her ‘daughter’ caused Bella to cry, because, for the first time in her life, she had a father and mother who cared about her. Carlisle got up from his seat and kneeled beside Edward in front of Bella. Reaching in his pocket, he pulled out a cuff bracelet. It was platinum. In the middle was a black cameo, but, instead of a woman's face, it had a lion with a hand on the top and three trefoils at the bottom. “Bella, each member of the

Cullen family has a piece of jewelry with our family crest on it. This one, my dear, is yours.”

Bella pulled her hand from Esme and extended her arm to Carlisle, who placed the bracelet around her wrist. “It’s so pretty. What does the symbol mean?”

“The strength of the family is only as strong as the trust we have for one another.”

“I will wear it with pride and joy.”

“Esme has a ring she wears on her right hand and Edward has a leather cuff he wears. I have this pinky ring, which will be passed down to Edward when he takes over the family. I also have a leather cuff, which I will begin to wear after he takes over.”

“Bella, I want to take you to pick out your ring.” Edward said.

“No, Edward, whatever you get will be fine.” Bella said, hoping he wouldn’t go overboard on it.

“No, I want your opinion, because it will be on that lovely finger for all of eternity.”

Bella couldn’t help but wonder who the hell would say no to that. “Okay, but please don’t buy me the Hope Diamond.” “No fucking promises, every motherfucking asshole is going to know you are off the fucking market.”

“Now, before you rush off to the jewelers, I want to let you know that, as of this very moment, you will have a member of the family with you at all times.”

Carlisle said.

“Who?” Edward asked.

“Emmett.”

Edward smiled; he knew that Emmett would be the perfect choice for Bella. “So he’s earned all his bones?”

“Yes, I thought that, before you two leave, I would have him come over and start. Then, on Monday night, we’d have the ceremony.”

“That sounds good; I would like to get home early today, because Bella and I have plans tonight.” Edward said with a smirk.

Carlisle looked at his son’s face. Once he saw the smirk on his face, he knew those plans included his playroom. “Esme and I have plans also, so I will go call him now.”

Edward got off his knees and sat down beside Bella, holding her hand and enjoying the moment. Damn, he thought , this was going get ugly with

Michael, b ut fuck him, he can’t have her.

Carlisle walked back into the room and had a seat. “Emmett will be here in about an hour. Now, we need to discuss the wedding. Bella, dear, I know it would be wonderful to spend months planning, but I think the sooner, the better. Michael is going to be mad, and I am afraid he would try something.”

“Dad, what about Aro or, hell, James? They are not going to be happy to find out that Bella exists and that she is the oldest grandchild.”

“What do you think we should do?” Carlisle asked.

“Carlisle, you said that Michael and you had an understanding. What if you invited him to a meeting and let him know that Edward and I have decided to wed? This way he is informed before he hears it from someone else or reads about it. I am his granddaughter, but he needs to hear that I am not being forced into this wedding.” Carlisle looked at Edward; Bella made a good point. Maybe Michael would take the news better if it came from him. Shit, she is smart and he knew that, with the right training, she could make a good Donna. Fuck, she and Edward will make one hell of a team.

"Bella, would you like to meet Michael, if he requests it?" Carlisle asked.

Bella thought about it. He was her grandfather, but she did not want anything to do with the criminal activities. Shit, was that a double standard? She was okay with the Cullens running guns, and being hit men, but not what her grandfather's family did. Drugs were a definite no, too many lives are destroyed by them, and human trafficking was wrong on so many levels. However, somewhere deep inside, she wanted to meet him.

"Yes, but not alone. I would need Edward with me."

Edward did not like the idea of Bella meeting Michael, but he also knew she had questions that only he could answer. Hearing that she would not

meet Michael without him by her side, made him feel better. "I would never leave your side, if it is something you want to do. Dad, what do you think?"

"I think Bella has a good idea; maybe we can talk to Michael and make him see that you and Bella are a great team. Michael has always been very level headed, but my main concern Aro and James and their reactions. James has been biding his time until Michael decided to turn over the reins.

But, now that Bella is the oldest grandchild, I don't know if that is going to happen."

"Carlisle, I could never be a part of the type of business they conduct. I find it disgusting and vile."

"But you are okay with what we do?" Carlisle questioned.

"Surprisingly, it doesn't bother me."

Carlisle smirked; damn, she was one fascinating young woman. Edward was going to have his hands full with her, much he did with his lovely Esme.

"Well then, let me call Michael." Carlisle pulled out his phone and dialed Michael’s private cell number.

"Hello, Carlisle." Michael answered.

"Hello, Michael. I would like to meet with you if possible."

"Really, about what?"

"Michael, we know about Bella's heritage."

"Okay, when and where?"

"The sooner, the better; you are welcome in my home. I will guarantee your safety." Carlisle looked at the clock. It was 10:00, and he knew Edward would want a diamond on Bella's hand before meeting with him.

“How about twelve thirty?"

"Fine, I will be bringing Tony."

"Not a problem; we will see you then." Carlisle hung up and placed the phone back in his pocket. "He is bringing Tony. Edward, I think you should call Jasper, and have him here as well."

Edward pulled his phone from his pocket and called Jasper telling him to be at Carlisle’s house at twelve fifteen. As soon as he had finished talking to

Jasper, Maggie brought in Emmett.

"Emmett, it’s so good to see you." Esme said, giving him a hug.

Emmett, the kind, good hearted man who loved life, picked up Esme and hugged her in a big bear hug.

"Emmett, put me down." Emmett chuckled and placed the woman he considered a second mom back down on her feet.

"Emmett, glad you could make it so soon. I have something I want to talk to you about, but first I want you to meet someone. Emmett this is Bella;

Bella this is Emmett."

"Glad to meet you, little lady…damn…you're hot."

"Emmett, shut your fucking mouth; you're talking about my fiancée." Edward barked.

Emmett whipped his head around and stared at Edward. "When the fuck did that happen?"

"This morning. Anyway, sit down; we have some business to discuss."

"Emmett, you have done a great job with everything we have asked you to do, so Monday you will be a made man." Carlisle said.

"REALLY?! Thank you, thank you. I promise to make you proud." Emmett said.

"I have all the trust in the world that you will. As of this moment, you are Bella's bodyguard. Whenever she leaves the home she and Edward share, you will go with her. She is working at Cullen Towers with Edward and me."

"Is there a threat I need to be aware of?"

"We will be discussing that after a meeting this afternoon, but your main concern is to protect her with your life." Carlisle said.

"I will." Emmett said.

"Great. Edward and Bella are getting ready to leave to do a little shopping, so get to it."

Edward and Bella said their goodbyes to Carlisle and Esme and went out the front door to find Ben by the car waiting for them. Edward assisted Bella in the car and turned to Ben.

"Ben, make sure you have your weapon handy at all times. Also Emmett will be Bella's bodyguard from now on."

"I understand. It is loaded and ready." Ben said.

Edward turned and looked into Emmett’s eyes with a deadly serious look. "She is my life."

"I understand, Edward; I won't let you down."

"Great, Ben take us to Valdo's."

Edward got in the back with Bella, while Emmett rode in the front with Ben. They sped to the jeweler, whose family had made rings for the Cullen family for generations. Edward knew that Valdo would have the type of ring that Bella deserved on her finger.

They pulled up in front of Valdo’s Jewelry; the outside of the building was dark red brick with the wood trim painted in a soft butter cream. Two lead glass lights flanked the large and ornate wood door.

Edward opened the door for Bella and walked into the store. The walls of the store were a warm golden color, with a deep chocolate brown accent stripe down the middle, in which glass alcoves held displays of beautiful jewelry. A large gold chandelier hung from the ceiling and the floors were covered in a medallion pattern carpet in the same dark brown and gold. The counters were dark lacquer brown and the chairs were in soft gold color.

"Edward Cullen, so good to see you," Valdo said walking towards Edward and Bella.

"Valdo, it has been too long. How is your father?"

"Well; he’s enjoying retirement and how is your family?"

"Very good, actually, they are on cloud nine." Edward said, wrapping his arm around Bella’s waist and pulling her close. "I would like you to meet my fiancée, Bella Swan."

Valdo eyes grew wide. "To be married?"

"Yes, now we need a ring to go on her beautiful finger."

"Sure, do you have anything in mind?"

"No." Edward said leaning close to Valdo and whispered to him. "Bring out everything…except for those below five carats."

Valdo nodded then went into the back room and pulled the best rings he had. The Cullen family were great customers, and he knew they only bought the best. If this was Edward Cullen’s fiancée’s ring, so many people would see it, which would lead to more sales. After selecting the best he had, he returned to the showroom and laid his selections down on the black felt cloth.

Bella looked down at the black felt. There laid the most gorgeous rings she had ever seen. The first was a large round diamond with sapphires around it, but it was not the one. Next was a pear shape diamond, but it was too big and was not her style, but the third one was it. It was a large emerald cut diamond surrounded by diamonds and the band had diamonds all along the side.

Edward watched as Bella rubbed the ring. As he looked at her face, he knew that that was the one. "Is that it, my love, the ring that will be on your finger for all eternity?"

"Yes. Oh Edward; it’s perfect."

"Valdo, I believe we have found a ring."

"Excellent, now, Miss Swan, let's see if it needs sizing." Valdo said.

"Actually, Valdo, let me do something." Edward said. He stood from the chair and moved Bella's legs around, and then he dropped down on one knee and took Bella’s left hand. Kissing the back of her hand, and then looking into her chocolate eyes, he declared, "I promise to love and take care of you until my last breath. I know I will not be a perfect husband, because no one is, but I promise to always to strive to be the best that I can. I promise to keep my vows and to never stray from them. Bella, will you marry me?"

Bella was so overcome with emotion she could not even speak, so she nodded her head. Edward took the ring and slipped it onto her delicate finger. It was as if the ring had been made for her finger alone, it fit like a glove. It was not too big, nor was it too small; it was just right.

"Valdo, please send me the bill." Edward said while standing before helping Bella to her feet.

"Certainly; I will make sure to have the wedding bands ready for your next visit."

"Actually go ahead and put them on the bill, too; we will be taking them now, as well."

Valdo hurried to the back and collected the wedding ring that matched Bella’s engagement ring and a platinum band for Edward. He returned to the showroom and showed the couple the rings. They were happy with them. Edward tried on the band and it, too, fit perfectly. Valdo put the rings in their boxes and handed them to Edward.

Edward and Bella walked out the door to find Emmett and Ben standing guard. They were quickly put into the car and were on the way back to Carlisle and Esme’s to meet Michael.

"Edward, what do you think Michael is going to say?"

"I don't know. In the past, he has always been trustworthy and honest with us. He has never infringed on our business, and, of course, we have never infringed on his. However, Aro has tried on several occasions to steal from us and Carlisle has had to call Michael. But that was business; this is totally different it's about his family.”

"But I don't want to be a part of his family."

"I know, Bella, but, unfortunately, you are, and we have to make him see that, no matter what, we are going to be together."

"You don't think he would hurt you to get to me?"

"No, I don't think so."

"Edward, I couldn't bear it if something happened to you because of me."

"Bella, I will be fine. Don't worry; we will work this out together." Edward said before kissing Bella sweetly.

Quickly they arrived back at the house and, once again, sat in the den. At twelve fifteen, Jasper arrived and sat down with everyone.

"Bella, it’s good to see you." Jasper said. "Same here; how is Alice?"

"She is great; we should have her spring collection of clothes moved by this weekend, and we will move the rest next week."

"Spring collection?" Carlisle asked.

"Carlisle, Alice has an extensive clothes collection. She has them put in groups."

Carlisle laughed. "We must have you two over for dinner soon."

"We would love it."

"Now to the business at hand, Edward, why don't you tell Jasper what is going on?"

Edward nodded, knowing his father was preparing him since he would soon be taking over. "Jasper, Bella and I are getting married."

Jasper shook his head; he knew he didn’t hear Edward say he was getting married to Bella. "What did you say again?"

"Bella and I are engaged."

Jasper was shocked. Edward had only met Bella a few days ago and now they were getting married. He looked into Edward's eyes; in them he saw the love that he had for Bella. And then he looked at Bella; she was glowing. He had never seen her smile this large; her eyes were also filled with love. Shit, Edward Cullen was getting married.

"Congratulations, I am very happy for you."

"Thank you Jasper, now, I need my capo." Edward said seriously. "We have found out that Bella is Michael Volturi’s granddaughter."

"What the fuck?"

"Yes and he is on the way here now to talk about it."

"I’ve got your back."

"Also, as of today, Emmett is Bella's bodyguard. We are having a ceremony on Monday evening to make him a made man."

Then, in the background, they heard the doorbell ring. It was time to put on their game faces. "Jasper, please see Michael and Tony in." Edward said.

He led Bella over to the front of the couch and took the position on her right, while Esme took the position on her left. Carlisle stood by the chair in front of the couch and Emmett stood behind the chair. The front door opened and Michael came face to face with a tall, dark haired man with piercing blue eyes. Michael could tell by the way he held himself, that he was a very dangerous. Michael surmised that this must be Edward's capo, Jasper Whitlock. Edward had made a very good choice in this man.

"Welcome, please follow me." Jasper said in a cold, even tone of voice.

They arrived at the den and Michael saw his granddaughter. She was even more beautiful than he remembered, so much like his own mother at

Bella’s age.

"Welcome to our home, Michael." Carlisle said. "Please have a seat and we will get started."

"Thank you for having me." Michael said, sitting in the chair on the other end of the fireplace, while Tony took his position behind him.

"Michael, we know that Bella is your granddaughter, but I wanted to let you know that I've put her under our family’s protection."

"Excuse me, but she is my granddaughter." Michael said sternly.

"That may be, but she has become very important to the family, so it is within my right to do so." Carlisle stated clearly in a don't fuck with me tone.

"SHE IS A VOLTURI!" Michael yelled.

"SHE IS MY FINACÉE!" Edward yelled, standing up and looking dead into Michael's eyes.

"WHAT?"

Edward smirked. "We are getting married."

Michael stood and reached for his gun and, in doing so, caused everyone in the room who had a gun to pull theirs out to aim at each other’s enemy.

Bella looked around the room. When she saw all of the guns, she became afraid that someone she loved would be hurt because of her and she couldn't have that. Standing up, she laid her hand on Edward's arm and looked over pleadingly to Michael.

"Grandfather," Bella said, trying to calm him down by using the name she was sure he wanted to hear from her lips. Truth be told, she was not ready to call him family; there were too many years of lingering pain, but, maybe, over time, he might gain her trust, and one day she would call him Grandfather from her heart. "Please don't do this. I love Edward with all that I am, and I intend to spend the rest of my life as his wife." Bella said, standing tall and proud.

"But you're my granddaughter, my oldest grandchild. It is you who will be the next leader of our family."

"But I don't know you. However, I do know is that I want no part in the family business."

"But you will be marrying into a crime family; hell, Edward will be the Don soon. So what is the difference?"

"The difference is I want no part in the business of drugs, human trafficking, or prostitution. Yes, the Cullen's also commit illegal activities, but at least they don't ruin people's lives with every transaction. And they love me. For the first time in my entire life, I finally have a family and I am loved."

Michael was taken aback by Bella’s statement. What did she mean loved for the first time? Had Renee really never shown this beautiful young woman love? Then he looked at the couple before him and realized that Edward and Bella truly loved each other. Fuck, what was he going to do? If he hurt

Edward, it would hurt Bella and if he allowed Bella to remain with Edward, what would that mean for the future of the Volturi family?

Then Michael had a wild idea, but he needed a few answers. He lowered his gun and then holstered it. He turned and nodded to Tony to do the same.

Tony lowered his gun and put it back in its holster. The Cullens, after seeing Michael and Tony put away their guns, did the same and waited to see what would happen next.

Michael sat back down and so did everyone else. He glanced to Carlisle and asked, “I need some answers to some important questions. Are you prepared to provide me answers?”

Carlisle pondered Michael’s request, knowing that he had the Don in a precarious position, he acquiesced. “You may ask, and I may or may not answer.” Michael nodded and asked his first question.

"When is Edward to assume control of your family?"

"On his wedding day." Carlisle said.

"And when is that?"

"We have not discussed it yet, but I believe it will be very soon, why?"

Michael looked over at Edward Cullen. He knew he was going to a very good Don. He was intelligent, disciplined, fearless, and deeply cared for his family. All of which were qualities of a great Don. Then there was his precious granddaughter, who he had learned was intelligent, hardworking, loyal, strong, when need be, and obviously loved her new family. As he examined Edward and Bella, he thought of the members of his own family. He knew that Aro was an evil man. It broke his wife's heart every time she heard or saw the disgusting things he was capable of doing. Then his eldest grandson, James, was so much like his father. He was cruel, cold hearted, and only cared about himself. If James were permitted to run the family, it would be run straight into the ground. Moreover, his other grandson Alex, was kind hearted, but did not have the qualities needed to be the leader of the Volturi. So what was he going to do? Then, it hit him.

"Bella, I want to retire and step down as the Don of the Volturi family. I need you as my predecessor to become the Donna of our family."

Bella looked at the man who was her grandfather in name only. She could see the position he was in, and although she felt some twinge of familial connection to him, she knew her answer before he asked the question. "Grandfather, I thank you for your obvious confidence in my abilities, but for the reasons I previously stated, I must decline your offer.” "Bella, allow me explain this more succinctly; once you assume leadership of the family, you will be in the position to rule the business aspects as you see fit. All decisions in the direction and manner of the family business will be yours to control.”

"You do not understand my position, Grandfather. I will be the wife of Don Edward Cullen, leader of the Cullen family. My loyalty in all things is to the Cullen family, but, more importantly, to Edward. This is my vow, as important and significant as those of matrimony. I will never leave Edward’s side.”

“Bella, I would not ask of you to separate yourself from those you have chosen to love, and who have chosen to love you. Had you met our family first, things may have been different. But hindsight is of no consequence in this situation." Michael said, and then took a deep cleansing breath in and out.

"I am asking you and Edward to run the Volturi family together with the Cullen family."

Carlisle could not believe what he just heard; he looked around the room at the shock on everyone’s face, and realized that he had indeed heard what he thought Michael Volturi had just said. Michael Volturi was willing to merge the Volturi family with the Cullen family. Fuck, this was huge. If Edward and Bella agreed to this, they would be the most powerful couple in organized crime on the West Coast, hell, maybe in the whole country. Looking over at Edward and Bella, he could see just that: Edward and Bella, Don and Donna of the Cullen/Volturi crime families. A new reign was beginning and it was going be marvelous.

*Chapter 14*: Chapter 14

Bella could not believe that Michael wanted Edward and her to run both families. Shit, she knew nothing about running a crime family. How the hell was this going to work?

"Michael, I know nothing about how to run a crime family." Bella admitted.

"Bella, don’t you have an MBA?" Michael asked.

"Yes, but there was never a class titled ‘How to Run an Illegal Business 101’."

"Smart-ass, I like it." Michael smirked. "Running the family business is not much different than a regular business. However, anything you need to know differently, I am sure that Edward, Carlisle, or I would be glad to help."

"Michael, why do you want to do this?" Edward questioned. He wondered why Michael Volturi would be willing to turn over the reins of his self-made empire to a rival family, much less to a person whose only knowledge of business was learned in the classroom. Fuck, it was not like Bella couldn't learn, because he knew she could, but why?

"Edward, I am getting tired. As you know, running the family is very time consuming, and, unlike Carlisle, I have not had the luxury of having a son or, fuck, even a grandson I could trust to help me. I have been worried for years about what was going to happen to the family when I turned it over to

James." "I have heard about him, but have yet to meet him." Edward said.

Michael was suddenly confused. He had been told that James had had a confrontation with Edward at Diamond Knotts after he attacked Bella. This was another reason why Michael was upset with his grandson. "But, Edward, you have."

"Not that I remember."

"Shit, I bet he didn't use his real last name when registering." Michael said.

"What do you mean ‘real last name’?" Edward questioned.

"James Volturi is probably using his alias, James, or Jimmy Hunter."

Edward jumped to his feet. "ARE YOU FUCKING TELLING ME THAT JAMES HUNTER IS JAMES VOLTURI?!" Edward yelled. Turning quickly around, he looked Jasper in the eyes. "HOW THE FUCK DID YOU NOT KNOW?"

Jasper was as shocked to learn the news as everyone else was. "Edward, I swear I had no idea. His application checked out and he paid his dues in cash." Jasper said.

"Edward…was he the man who grabbed me?”

When he didn’t say anything, Bella knew she had her answer.

You mean my half-brother tried to...tried to...NO!" Bella said as she struggled with the thought of her own blood touching her the way that he did. The very thought turned her stomach.

Edward turned back to Michael with fire in his eyes. His posture was stiffer, his shoulders were drawn back, and he even looked bigger, his jawline was more angled. The man standing in his parents’ den was not their son, Edward, or Edward the Don, but rather Edward the Dominant Don.

"Michael, James is a dead man." Edward said in a voice that would make the toughest of men quiver.

Michael looked at Edward. This was the type of man he had hoped his son or his grandson would be, but, at the same time, this man was telling him that he was going to kill his own flesh and blood. "Edward, I can't let you do that." Michael said strongly.

"Well, if you want Bella and me to take over, you won't have any say over it. That fucker touched her." Edward said, pointing at Bella. "He held her so hard that she screamed out in pain and then the motherfucker bit her neck and left a mark." Michael face softened as he looked over at his granddaughter. "I am sorry for what he did to you."

Bella nodded, accepting his apology.

"Michael, what would you have done if it was someone else and you had seen that happen?" Carlisle said as he stood up.

"I would have killed him in a second."

"Well, you are just lucky that Edward has so much restraint."

"Yes."

"Michael, I know this is hard for you; shit, I can't even imagine, but we have all taken oaths to protect the family, even from our own. I hate to say this, but James is going to go ballistic when he finds out about Bella, even more so when he finds out about the merger, if Edward and Bella decided to go that route. We are going to have to pull out all the stops to make sure he doesn't try to do something to either one…or worse…both of them." Carlisle said.

Michael knew this; he just did not like it. Fuck, what was he going to do about James? He also knew he was going to have problems with Aro. Michael had spent years and years of covering up both of their wrongdoings. Yes, even in a crime family there were certain things you didn't do. Michael often thought about what he did wrong with Aro, but he came to conclusion that some people were just evil, and his son was one of them.

"I understand what you are saying, but you have to realize how hard this will be for me." Michael admitted.

Edward continued to exude his Dominant persona. "I won't do anything now, but if he makes one move toward Bella, he is a dead man."

"Agreed." Michael said, putting out his hand to Edward.

Edward shook Michael’s hand; a deal had been made. "Michael, Bella and I will talk about merging the families and we will get back to you."

"Make it quick; I want everything to be in place if you decide to agree to the merger. I want it to take place after your wedding, when you receive the family from Carlisle."

"We will let you know." Edward said.

"Okay, I need to get going, but, may I say, even if it was a surprise, congratulations. I can think of no other man who will be able to take care of her like you will."

"Thank you." Edward said, turning and holding out his hand to Bella. Bella took his hand and stood beside Edward. "I promise to love and protect her with my last breath."

"Michael, thank you." Bella said. "Bella, I hope that one day I will earn your trust to call me Grandfather. I also hope that you will allow me to introduce you to your Grandmother. She is going to just love you like I do, sweet child." Michael said, as he walked over to Bella, and placed a kiss on her head.

"Maybe someday." Bella whispered.

"Michael, thank you for coming; I hope something can be worked out." Carlisle said.

"Me, too." Michael said as he turned and walked out of the living room.

Once Michael and Tony were gone, Edward relaxed and pulled Bella into a hug, holding her tight, burying his face in her hair, and taking in her sweet smell. "I love you."

Bella, whose arms were wrapped around Edward’s waist, squeezed tighter. Her hands brushed over the gun that he had in the back of his pants.

This was going to be her life. Yes, it would involve some illegal activity, but in the short time she spent with Edward and his family, she knew that she would be loved and cared for above all else. She was going to have to step up and be strong, confident, and decisive if she and Edward decided on the path of joining the families. But, she wondered if she could be both a Donna and a submissive? Being a submissive was in her nature, like the air she breathed, but being a Donna was something she never thought about. Michael was right, she could run a business. If running the family business

was truly was the same as a legal one, she knew she could do it well. But she didn’t know if she could handle the guns and killing people part.

Edward had felt Bella’s hand brush against his gun and wondered what she was thinking about. Today had been a roller coaster of news for her and she took each hit with poise and dignity. Even though he knew she was a natural submissive, he could sense the strong, intelligent Donna hiding within her. He could teach her the ways of the family business and he was sure that Esme would be more than happy to start training her on how to use a gun. Bella holding a gun, Bella firing a gun; fuck, he was hard again.

"Baby, are you ready to get out of here?" Edward whispered in her ear.

Bella nodded, but still continued to cling to him. He was her anchor, her strength, her soul, and she hoped that she could dig deep inside and be the woman that he needed beside him if they decided to become the next rulers of both families. Giving him one more squeeze, she let go and stepped back.

Edward quickly grabbed her hand and brought it up and kissed each of her fingers. "Mom, Dad, we are going to go now. We will talk and we will let you know our answer."

"Edward, Bella, I know this is a tough decision, but I think this could be a great thing for the family. But what has me worried are the reactions and subsequent actions of Aro and James."

"It makes me worried, as well." Edward said.

Esme came over, put her arms around Bella, and gave her a hug. "I am so happy. We will get together soon and start planning this wedding; that is, if it is okay with you."

"Oh, Esme, I would love it."

"Great, then soon."

"Yes, Mom, soon, because I can't wait to marry her." Edward smirked.

Edward and Bella soon left to head back to the apartment. Edward made plans with Emmett to move into an apartment a floor below his. Once back at the apartment, Bella noticed that Angela was nowhere to be found.

"Where is Angela?"

"She has the weekends off; my cute little submissive is going to be taking care of my needs from now on."

Bella's eyes grew large and pupils dilated and she broke out in a sweat. Fuck, this was what she had been searching and waiting for so long, and now, the time had finally come.

"Yes, Sir."

Edward looked at his watch. "Okay, my sweet, it is four o'clock; I want you to take a shower, leave your hair down, don’t put on any makeup, and be in only a pair of panties and in your waiting position outside my playroom door at five o'clock on the dot. For every minute that you are late, I will spank you for each minute, and it will be for punishment, not for pleasure. Do I make myself clear?"

"Yes, Sir."

"Good, then get going, my sweet."

Bella rushed up the stairs and, instead of going into the bedroom she shared with Edward, she headed to the submissive bedroom. Edward had explained that it would be a good idea to get ready for playtime in this room to help get her into her submissive mindset. She quickly went into the bathroom and began to get ready, per Edward’s specifications. While she was in the shower, she wondered what kind of scene he would do.

Thinking of the many different scenarios made her even more nervous than she was before. What if he was disappointed with her performance in the playroom? Getting out of the shower, she made sure she was free of body hair, silently thanking Alice for taking her to the spa earlier in the week. After finishing drying her hair, she went into the room to find that Edward had left a pair of white lace panties on the bed for her. Pulling the panties up, she checked the time. She still had another ten minutes. Sitting down on the edge of the bed, she began to clear her mind of all outside thoughts and began to drift into her submissive mindset. She was Edward's submissive; she trusted him, and knew that he was in complete control of her body, mind, and soul. Taking a few deep cleansing breaths, Bella stood with her back straight, and walked to the playroom door. Finding a mat, she lowered herself down to her knees, legs wide apart, head down, and her hands behind her back, as she waited patiently for her Master.

While Bella was getting ready, Edward headed to the playroom to set up the scene he’d planned. Tonight was going to be about feeling. He made sure he had everything he needed laid out, and then turned to look around the room. While most Dominants liked a dungeon-like room, he liked having windows to allow the natural light to shine in. The last thing he prepared was the music for the section.

Once everything was perfect, Edward stood in the middle of the room and began slipping into his Dominant persona; he began clearing his mind of all outside thoughts and concentrating on his submissive. Then, he began chanting the three words that he lived by in his Dominant life: Confidence,

Control , Sensitivity…Confidence, Control, Sensitivity...

Picking up the leather collar he was going to use until he collared his little pet permanently, he walked out of the room to find her waiting.

As he rubbed her head with his hand, he asked, “Why do you come here?”

Bella remained silent, waiting for permission to speak.

“Very good, my pet, you may speak.”

“To be pleasing to my Sir.”

“Come with me.” Edward said, offering his hand to Bella.

He helped her to her feet and led her into the playroom, her eyes remained downcast. They stopped in the middle of the room where he placed another mat. “On your knees.”

Bella dropped to her knees and continued to hold her head down. Edward walked around Bella, slowly running his finger lightly over her shoulders down her arm and over her nipples. Taking his finger, he raised her face to look into her eyes. “Do you remember your safe words? You may speak.”

“Yes, Sir. This girl knows her safe words.”

“Good, now I want you to see my prized possession; he wants you all the time.” Edward said, ripping open the buttons on his jeans.

Placing his hand down his pants, he stroked his hard cock while never taking his eyes off Bella. He saw her pupils dilate, and her breathing shallow and quicken as her skin broke out in goosebumps. Ah, his little pet wanted his cock. “Do you want it?”

Bella nodded.

“Then take it out and give it a lick.”

Bella, with a shaky hand, reached for his jeans and pulled them down his legs, leaving him in his boxer briefs. Grabbing the top of the boxers, she pulled them down until his hard thick cock bounced out. Then, she leaned forward and took a lick from base to tip. Yum. As she reached to take his cock in her hands, Edward stepped back.

“Did I tell you to touch it?” Edward asked.

“No, Sir.” Bella whispered, hanging her head in a downward position. “Did I give you permission to speak?”

Shit, shit, shit…Bella thought. Shaking her head no, she settled back and tried to calm down.

“For that, my pet, ten licks with my favorite paddle before we start. Up and over to the bench.”

Bella got to her feet and walked over to the bench and laid face down.

Edward hadn’t wanted to start with a punishment, but he needed to start their relationship by being consistent and that meant ensuring Bella followed his commands. Walking over to the wall, he pulled off his favorite paddle; it was long and narrow with holes about three inches apart. When he arrived back at the bench, he laid the paddle in front of Bella’s face.

“I will give you six warm up spanks with my hand, and then you will receive ten with the paddle. You will count each one and say ‘Thank you, Sir’, after each hit. Do you understand?”

Bella remained quiet.

“I see you have learned from your mistake; you may answer.”

“Yes, Sir, this girl understands.”

Edward walked around to the back of the bench and pulled down Bella’s tiny white panties down her smooth milky white legs, leaving her round, lush ass ready for his hand. Raising his hand, he hit the left ass check, causing Bella to jump and put her hand down to cover her ass.

“Don't fucking do that” Edward said. “If you can’t remain still, I will have to bind you.”

Edward walked over the cabinet and grabbed a white bundle of rope. As he walked back to the bench, he began to bind Bella’s hands and forearms together in a special knot pattern.

After checking to make sure it was not too tight, he leaned over and whispered into Bella’s ear. “Now don’t move, or I will tie you to the bench.”

Tears formed in Bella’s eyes; shit, she was screwing up big time. Fuck, she wondered why she couldn’t get simple commands right. She closed her eyes and, in the silence, she remembered reading a submissive’s prayer from Esme’s book by an unknown author. Part of it read:

Allow me the peace of serving Him.

For it is my greatest wish, my highest power to make His life complete, as He makes mine.

Bella was in Edward's playroom to serve him. This was the place that she had dreamed of, and studied about for so long. She knew she needed to calm her inner turmoil and submit to Him.

After binding Bella, Edward stood back and allowed Bella a few moments to calm down. When he saw that she had stopped crying, and the tension in her shoulders had eased, he went back to his position and began spanking her again. Bella didn't flinch and counted each slap in a clear, strong voice.

Rubbing his hand over her ass cheeks, which were now a beautiful shade of pink, he said, "Now, ten with paddle; remember to count and thank me for each one."

Edward raised the paddle and began the punishment. The first few hits were soft, but by the time he got to ten, Bella's ass was a nice shade of red. Edward went up to Bella's face, which was also red and tear stained, and rubbed the tears away from her cheeks. "You did so well, my pet. I am so proud of you. You may respond."

"Thank you, Sir. This girl is so sorry."

"It is all in the past." Edward confirmed. "Are you okay to continue?"

"Yes, Sir."

Edward helped Bella off the bench and back over to the mat. Then, he brought over the collar he would use for this session. He attached it around her neck.

While it looked fucking amazing, it was nothing compared to the one he had in mind for her permanent collar. He slipped off his boxers and stood in front of Bella's face, his cock hard leaking ready for his pet to suck him off. "Suck me off."

Bella face broke out in a huge smile. She leaned up, opened her mouth, and took Edward's cock into her mouth. Twirling her tongue around the tip and hollowing her cheeks, she sucked hard. The more she sucked, the wetter and more aroused she became.

"Oh, baby, you are doing so good. Fuck… so good."

Hearing that Edward was enjoying what she was doing, she continued sucking and licking. Then, she suddenly remembered a tip that she had read; she began to relax her throat and sucked Edward’s cock deeper down her throat. The first attempt, she coughed, and felt like she was choking.

"Breathe through your nose." Edward moaned. "Take all of me in."

Bella tried again and breathed through her nose; this time she was able to deep throat his massive cock.

Edward knew it wouldn't be long before he was going to cum. "Swallow all I give you!" Edward commanded, and then came so hard he thought his knees would give out. Fuck, she was good.

After swallowing and licking up all of Edward’s cum, Bella sat back on her heels and licked her lips, like a cat licking its paws after lunch.

"Oh, my pet, you enjoyed that, didn’t you?"

Bella nodded enthusiastically.

"Are you are okay? Are the ropes too tight? You may answer."

"This girl is fine, Sir. The ropes are heaven." Bella moaned, so content with the feel of the ropes cutting into her skin.

"Okay, let's begin. Remember your safe words and stand." Edward said, helping her to her feet. Edward went over and picked up the blindfold, and placed it over Bella's eyes. Taking a step back, he admired the submissive before him, blindfolded and naked, except for those tiny white panties.

Grabbing the edge of the panties, he ripped them off of her. "Come with me."

Edward took her hand and led her over to the bench. Grabbing her waist, he sat her on the bench and removed the ropes from her arms. Edward smiled at the rope imprints that remained. "Lay back." Bella laid back and felt the cool leather pad on the bench. The coolness of the leather actually provided comfort to her sore butt cheeks. Edward lifted her legs and placed them in stirrups at the end. She listened as Edward walked across the floor, then a slow sensual beat began to play from speakers somewhere in the room.

After starting the music, Edward brought over the tray with all the tools and toys he had selected for this session. Picking up the remote bullet, he rubbed his fingers over her folds. She was soaking wet; his little pet was having fun. He looked up as he continued to rub and caress her pussy, Bella was biting her lip so she would not cry out. Inserting the bullet in her hot wet pussy, Edward turned it on to the lowest setting. Walking up to her head, taking her head into his arms he whispered. "You are allowed to talk and make as much noise as you want, but you are not allowed to cum until I tell

you. Do you understand, pet?"

"Oh, yes, Sir."

"Good girl."

Edward went back to foot of bench and with a single fingertip he traced up her leg, to her thigh, along the outer edge of her pussy mound, up her stomach, to her breasts, over her nipples, up her neck, and, finally, over her lips.

Bella moaned at each touch. When he didn't touch her where she wanted it most, she almost cried out to touch it, but he was in control.

Edward picked up the feather. Like his finger, it followed the same path. Bella’s breathing picked up. Edward knew it was time to step it up. Picking up an ice cube, Edward switched the bullet to the next setting and Bella’a hips lifted off the bench. Smirking, Edward took an ice cube and rubbed over

Bella's hardened nipples.

"Ahh....Sir, so good."

"Just feel, my pet."

He rubbed the ice cube over and over her nipples, then trailed it down her flat stomach, over her cute belly button, and, finally, over the lips of her sweet pussy.

"FUCK.....Please, Sir, this girl needs to cum." Bella whined.

"No, my pet. Not yet."

Bella huffed and stuck out her bottom lip in a pout.

Edward saw the pout and smirked; she was so fucking cute. He then picked up his favorite riding crop, which was black and had the word ‘Boss’ printed on it. Turning up the bullet once more, he brought the crop down on the side of Bella’s left breast.

"Ahh...fuck, fuck." Bella moaned.

Edward continued to slap the sides of her breasts before finally smaking lastly her pussy.

"Please, please, please, Sir, let this girl cum. She can't… Fuck"

"Hold on pet, don't cum."

Bella knew she was on the brink of cumming. The vibrations from inside of her, along with Edward slapping her with a crop were almost too much.

When he stopped, she tried not the think about the vibration. Then she felt the pinching feel of a wheel cutting into her skin. Fuck, a Wartenberg wheel. He ran it up over her breasts, over her nipples, down her stomach, and over her mound. Fuck, it hurt, but, at the same time, felt so good. It was pleasure from pain.

"You are doing so well, my pet."

Edward laid the wheel down and picked up the flogger; he was not going to use his usual amount of pressure, because he knew she was close to cumming, and he really wanted her to end this session by having to punish her for cumming without permission. He’d rather reward her with the most

intense orgasm she’d had to date. It would give his pet a boost to her self-esteem. Bringing the flogger up, he lightly hit her breasts, stomach, and mound. Bella was breathing hard, a light sheen of sweat glistened over her body. She was so beautiful. His cock was, once again, hard and waiting to be buried deep in its home. Picking up the last toy, an ice-cold glass dildo, Edward pushed the setting on the bullet to the highest level.

"Please, Sir, this girl needs to cum..."

"NOT YET!" Edward demanded, as he rubbed the ice-cold dilldo over her nipples, causing her arch her back far off the bench. Reaching down, he pulled the bullet from her pussy and pushed the glass dildo inside.

"CUM FOR ME…NOW!"

"YES!!!!" Bella screamed at the top of lungs; she came harder than she ever had. She did not even realize that she had squirted her orgasm. It was so intense that she was almost numb.

Edward pulled the glass dilldo out and pulled Bella up and carried her over to a chair, before he got down onto his knees and buried his face into her pussy. He began licking, sucking, and biting over and over again.

"Sir, this girl needs to cum again."

Leaning up and looking up at her face "Then fucking cum." Edward smirked and bit down on her clit, causing her to cum again. Edward was in heaven as he lapped up the wonder juice that was purely Bella. After rubbing his fingers across her folds, he brought them up to her mouth. "Open and taste what I, fuck, want to live off of for the rest of my life."

Bella opened her mouth and Edward placed his fingers in her mouth. Her taste was tangier than his, but, as much as Edward wanted to live off her, she wanted to live off him.

Edward removed the blindfold, lifted her once again, pushed her up against the wall, and thrust his rock hard cock deep inside of her. "Fuck, my pet, so fucking good." He thrust repeatedly.

"Harder!" Bella cried.

"Fuck yeah!" Edward said, as he thrust harder into his pussy. He felt his impending orgasm; he reached down and pinched her clit. "Cum on my cock." "FUCK." Bella said as her orgasm took over her for the third time in such a short while.

After he felt the last bit of his cum leave his cock, he picked her up by her ass and carried her to the ensuite bathroom, and into the shower before turning on the rain head.

"Session is over." Edward said, removing the collar from her neck.

Bella looked up at Edward; the smile on his face made her heart soar. She had made it through their first session and he had a smile on his face.

"You did so good; I am so fucking proud."

"Really?"

"Oh, Bella, you were everything and more than I ever knew I wanted in there."

"Oh, Edward, thank you."

"Now, let's get cleaned up and go talk about the session."

They took their time washing, caressing, and just enjoying each other. Edward checked Bella's ass and it had no bruising and was only a soft shade of pink. Once out of the shower he kissed each cheek and applied some soothing cream. Wrapping towels around each other, they headed out of the room and down the hall to their bedroom. Edward had Angela come in and set up dinner. Normally, she would be gone for the entire weekend, but with all the drama today, there wasn’t any time to eat before the session, so this was the best he could do.

Bella was surprised to see dinner set up in the room. "Who did this?" "Angela. I know I told you she would be gone all weekend, and normally she would, but our time got cut short today, so I thought this would be nice."

"It's wonderful. Thank you."

"Bella, when we are in this room, we are Edward and Bella. Please speak freely, but you must always be respectful. Let's talk about the session while we eat."

They sat at the little table, ate, and talked about the session.

"What did you not like?"

"The paddle; it hurt."

"Well, it is supposed to, but you took it well."

"I am sorry about..."

"Bella." Edward interrupted. "It is over. I am not thinking about the mistake, and you should just remember not to do it again. Punishment is meant to be a tool for the physical and mental correction of a disobedience or a violation of rules."

"I will."

"Good. Now what did you like most about the session?"

Bella thought about the sex against the wall, Edward's cock in her mouth, Edward eating her pussy, but then realized what she loved most. "You tying me up."

"I knew it. As soon as I did, your whole body relaxed. So, you enjoy being tied up? You know that I am a master of Shibari and I usually do a demonstration at the club during Munch parties. So would you be willing to assist me in performing next week at this particular party?"

"Really, you don’t think it is too soon?"

"Yes, I fucking can't wait to see you bound up tightly with my ropes."

"Oh, Edward, yes, please." Bella beamed.

"Great, we will go over it later, but I think it would be fun, and you would enjoy it."

"Now, onto serious business. What do you think about Michael’s proposal?"

"I am scared."

"Of what?"

"That I won't be strong enough." Edward took her hand. "Bella, you are so strong already. I promise to be beside you every step of the way."

"Do you think we should do it?" Bella questioned.

"I think it would be the best thing for both families. We would not be enemies anymore, and if fucking James takes over the family, I’m worried about what he might do."

"I can't believe he is my half-brother."

"Don't think of him that way. He is dead."

"But Michael..."

"Fuck that; he signed his death warrant the minute he touched you."

"Okay. So we’re going to do it."

"Yes. You will the fucking sexiest Donna there ever was."

Bella giggled and blushed. "Now let's go to bed." Edward said, as he walked over to the bed, removed the towel around his waist and laid down. Bella walked over to the end of the bed, removed her towel, and crawled up Edward's body, kissing along the way.

Aligning her pussy over Edward's cock, she slowly pushed herself down. This was not just making love; it was slowly connecting their bodies, their hearts, and their souls in a slow, sensual dance. Edward flipped Bella over and he reconnected with her in a slow, almost ghost-like thrusts into her.

Nothing else mattered, just them together forever.

*Chapter 15*: Chapter 15

Edward sat up against the headboard of the bed. Normally, after sex, he was out like a light, but now he couldn’t turn his mind off. Looking over at

Bella, who was currently passed out cold, he could not believe how lucky he was. She was everything he ever needed, but didn’t know it. Fuck, she had done so well in his playroom and he was so proud to be her Dominant. Yes, she did mess up, but, fuck, that was understandable. However, as soon as he corrected her and doled out the punishment, she did not do it again. How the hell she held off her orgasm was a thing of beauty and he was ecstatic that he saw it. Hell, even a seasoned submissive with years of experience, would have cum before she did. Fuck, just thinking about the way she loved being bound with ropes made him hard.

Lifting up the sheet that covered her flawless ass, he saw that all signs of her punishment were gone.

Yes, he had used his paddle, but the strike was softer than even an experienced submissive would have received. Fuck, she could have been hurt if she tried to block his hand; that was why he needed to correct that problem and correct it fast. He couldn't help himself, so he leaned over and kissed each of her ass cheeks softly.

"Mmmm Edward."

Edward smiled. She was dreaming of him again.

However, as special as the night had been, what was worrying him was the fact that she was in danger. Fucking Aro Volturi had been nothing but trouble for years. What the fuck was he going to do when he found out that he had a daughter? And, fuck, James Hunter, the motherfucking asshole that he almost shot is Aro’s son. How the fuck did Jasper miss that? James Hunter...James Volturi...Jimmy Hunter.... Wait… Jimmy.

Edward carefully got up from the bed, so he would not wake Bella. Walking over to the window that looking out over the city, he wondered if Jimmy could be the same person as James Volturi. Fuck yes. He walked back over to the bed, picked up his phone, and called Jasper. After several rings, he finally answered.

"What, Boss?" Jasper answered, out of breath.

"What is wrong with you?"

"Ah...Well." Jasper stammered. "My little girl was bad, so I needed to correct her, and, well, you know."

"Okay, listen, sorry to interrupt, but have you found Wayland yet?"

"No."

"Well, I think I have figured out the Jimmy guy."

"Fuck, really? Who?"

"James Volturi."

"Shit, I didn't put that together, but you are probably right. Fuck, another bullet for the asshole."

"Yeah. Well, find Wayland; I need to talk to him."

"Sure thing, Boss. Anything else?"

"No. However, Jasper, warn Alice shit is about to get dangerous." "Okay. Talk with you tomorrow."

Edward hung up, sat down on the edge of the bed, and put his head between his hands. Fuck, Aro and James both were dead men walking. He did not care what Michael said, they need to go and go quickly.

Then, suddenly, it hit him. He was not only going to be the Don of the Cullen family, which he was trained for, and more than prepared to do, but the

Don of the Volturi family. His sweet, loving fiancée was also going to rule beside him as equals. He stopped and thought about how he felt about Bella as his equal, and how they were going to be ruling two crime families. Did it bother him that Bella was going to be his equal in the crime world? For

many years, Carlisle had been preparing him to take over the family. He was honored and proud to be the next leader. Now he would be sharing the role with Bella. His Bella. The only person who made him feel complete. She was the only person with whom he wanted to share his experiences.

Shit, he couldn't wait for them to rise to rule over the families. He would show and teach her everything she needed to know.

"You touched the wrong person, you motherfucker." Bella said, startling Edward.

Edward walked over to her side of the bed and got down on his knees so he was eye level with her. She was still asleep, but was definitely dreaming about something serious by the way her forehead was scrunched up; her lips had a mean looking pout.

"Well, you messed with the wrong Cullen this time. Say goodbye fucker." She said in a low, menacing voice.

Edward wondered who Bella was killing her dreams. Fuck, she sounded hot.

"I did it, Edward; James is dead."

Holy shit, she was dreaming of killing James. Then, a wicked smile came upon her cute pouty lips. "Mmmm… Edward, I'm wet."

Then he watched as she ran a delicate hand down her body and to her pussy. "Taste." She moaned.

Edward’s cock was hard and weeping to buried deep in Bella’s hot, wet pussy. He reached out and began to run a hand lightly down her silky smooth skin. With every stroke, the energy that flowed between them began to get stronger and stronger. Leaning in closer, he began to place light kisses down her jaw, and along her exquisite neck, nibbling and sucking softly tasting the sweet, opulent skin.

"Edward." She moaned as she moved onto her back, but still did not wake.

Taking her nipple in his mouth, he began to suck gently, rubbing his tongue around the rose-colored areola.

He looked up at her face, her mouth was open, and she was moaning. Then her eyelashes began to flutter. When she opened her eyes, she was staring down at him. Her pupils were dark with desire and lust.

"More… please."

Edward smirked and then took her other nipple in-between his fingers and rolled and pinched the hard tip as he continued to suck and bite the other.

Her back arched from the bed; she wanted, no, needed to be closer to him.

Edward pulled his mouth from the nipple and began to lick and kiss his way down her stomach. He stopped over the spot that one day would carry his child. Fuck, the thought of her round with his child, somehow made him even harder. "Edward, I need you inside of me." She cried as she arched her hips.

Edward continued to kiss down to her mound and took a large lick, tasting her sweet tangy essence. He took her engorged clit between his lips, and sucked hard.

Bella was gasping at his touch. His touch, his mouth, his body were all driving her crazy with need.

Edward sat back on his legs, took his hard cock in his hand, and began to pump it up and down as he continued his ministrations. "Touch yourself for me."

Bella bit her bottom lip and slid a hand down to her warm slick folds.

"Yes." She moaned as she rubbed herself.

"Oh, baby, you are so hot."

"Edward, I need, I need..."

"What, my love?"

"I need your cock inside me."

"Well, hold on for a ride."

He reached down, pulled her legs to wrap around his waist, and embedded himself deep inside of her.

"Fuck, you feel so good." Edward moaned as Bella grabbed his hair and pulled hard.

Matching his fluid movements, Bella felt her orgasm building. Her muscles tightened and quivered with the need to release. Then, she felt a frenzied explosion of exquisite sensation. “EDWARD!" She screamed loudly.

Edward moved her body so she was lying on her back on the bed and eased himself back into her.

He’d never felt anything like this. His whole being belonged to her until his last breath; he prayed that they would be together for a long time.

"Harder, please." Bella moaned.

Fuck, she was perfect. He thrust hard into her and she arched upwards to take all of him. He continued to thrust into her. Soon, he felt his own orgasm building. He needed her to cum again. Leaning back slightly, he reached down and pinched her swollen clit hard.

"Cum for me… now!"

"Fuck yes!" She screamed, cumming at his command.

As soon as he felt her pussy gripping his cock, he came, groaning in blissful agony.

Collapsing on top of her, he began breathing hard, he groaned out, "Fuck, baby, I love you."

Rubbing her hands up and down his back, she replied, "I love you."

He rolled over, taking her with him in a loving embrace.

After a few moments of just enjoying the connection, Bella rose up and looked at Edward.

"Wow. What was that all about?"

Smiling one of his signature crooked smiles, he chuckled "Well, someone was having a dream and I needed to be a part of it. So, who did you kill?"

Bella thought for a second; shit, she was dreaming about killing someone. She remembered the dream in vivid detail. She and Edward were at the new club when James walked in, and demanded that she give him his family back or he would kill Edward. Before Edward could pull his gun, she pulled her own gun, and put a bullet between James’ eyes with the skill and precision of a seasoned assassin.

"James."

"Fuck."

"He threatened you, so I just pulled my gun and shot him. Edward, I did not even blink; I just did it. What does that mean?"

Edward knew she was having a hard time with the idea of killing. She had a loving heart and an uncompromised conscience, but he knew she also had the strength and loyalty deep within her to protect her family. He needed to start her training as soon as possible.

"Bella, you were protecting your family and that was what was most important to you. You saw the threat to me, and instinctually reacted to remove the threat. Our world is about protecting our family above all else. I can guarantee that once James knows Michael’s plans for his family, he is going to want to hurt or kill you or anyone close to you. Bella, you have to promise me that, if by some chance, you are faced with a situation where you either kill or be killed, you will not hesitate to pull the trigger. I can't live without you; you are my heart. I am weak where you are strong, and vice versa; you are everything to me."

"I really do not want to be faced with that choice, but, Edward, for us, I will try."

"Good, we will start your training tomorrow. I was thinking about letting Mom train you with your gun."

"Esme?"

"Oh, she is a very good shot. Don't let her fool you. She might be the perfect society wife, gracious and accommodating, presenting an image of the prim and proper wife, but all that goes out the window if you threaten her family. She carries her gun in her purse at all times and has guns hidden all over the house."

"Has she ever killed anyone?"

"Yes. However, like I said, it was a kill or be killed situation. Dad was so proud of her, because, like me, he could not live without her by his side. So, are you willing to let mom teach you?"

"I think I would like that. I am sure I will learn a whole lot from her, based on your exultations of her skill." "And I will teach you about the business end. I will have Jasper teach you hand to hand combat. He is the best I have ever seen. He will be able to teach you self-defense."

"I never would have suspected Jasper was an expert in hand to hand. I thought he was just the manager of your club. I was shocked to find out he was a Dominant, let alone Alice’s Dominant. To learn this is a whole new ballgame."

"He is my second in command, but, now, he is also yours. He is your go to guy. Whatever you need, just ask Jasper. With Jasper, you have trust, loyalty, and resourcefulness."

"Okay."

"Now let's get some sleep; tomorrow is going to be a big day. We have to pick a date for the wedding and start planning."

"I can't wait to marry you."

"Same here. In case you didn’t know, the wedding is going to be huge. Not only will the entire Cullen family be in attendance, but I am positive Michael will want the Volturi family there and other rival families throughout the country will be in attendance."

"But why?"

"To show their respect. Our marriage is the joining of two powerful families and they will be bending over backwards to show that they recognize the importance of this union. And in the future, the joining of the two families."

"So we will be viewed as an important couple?"

"Bella, we will be most powerful crime couple in the United States."

"Shit."

"I know, but don't worry about that; let's just concentrate on you and me."

"Now that, Sir, I can definitely do."

"Good, now sleep, woman, you have wore me out."

"Hey, I didn't wake you up."

"Not this time. Love you." Edward sighed.

"Love you more." Pulling the covers over their naked bodies, they cuddled close, falling into a deep sleep wrapped in each other's arms.

*Chapter 16*: Chapter 16 Michael sat in his home office looking at the photos on his desk. Claudia, his wife and the love of his life, who had stood beside him through the good times and the bad.

She’d always been the model of what a Don’s wife should be. They had wanted a large family with lots of kids, but his sweet Claudia was plagued with miscarriages after the birth of their son, Aro. Finally, after their fifth miscarriage, the doctor warned that it was dangerous for her to attempt another pregnancy, so they decided to take preventative measures to ensure it. Only Marcus, his right hand man, knew that he had a vasectomy. Michael would do anything to protect his beloved Claudia.

Michael took the vows that he promised to Claudia to heart. He had never, in the fifty-five years of marriage, broken them. How could any man who had vowed to love, honor, and protect his wife break those vows over and over again? Yes, many Dons had goomahs, but Michael could never do that to his sweet wife.

Next, he looked at the picture of his son, Aro.

With a heavy heart, he knew that his own flesh and blood was a disgrace to him and to the family. Where had he gone wrong? Both he and Claudia had loved and nurtured him, but the older he got, the more evil he had become. Claudia has spent many a night crying over the actions of her son, wondering what she did wrong. Michael has assured her over and over again, that it was not her. He had numerous talks with Aro to find out why he continued to do the things he did, and he would just laugh in his father’s face, saying, “Because I can”. Michael had hoped that once he married and settled down, that he would change his ways, but, again, he was wrong. Aro and Maria had two boys. Their first born, James, was a carbon copy of his father in every way, evil and cruel. Then there was Alex, a sweet special boy. Early in life, you could tell that Alex was different from most children his age. His responses were delayed. He liked to play alone, hated loud noises, and would never make direct eye contact with anyone except his mother.

After many consultations and tests with different doctors, he was finally diagnosed as autistic.

When Michael decided that Aro was too sadistic and self-absorbed to be in control of the family, he had high hopes that maybe James would mature and develop into the type of Don whom Michael would be proud to pass the family onto. But James had proven that he was as sadistic and vile in nature as his father, if not more so.

Carlisle had been right in his assessment; any other man would have blown James’ head clean off of his shoulders for his treatment of Bella. Bella, his sweet, loving granddaughter, who appeared to be the saving grace of the Volturi family. She seemed gifted with all the traits that he had hoped his son and grandson would have possessed.

Michael knew that there will be stiff opposition against the merging of the Volturi and Cullen families, but he also knew that he would do everything necessary to make them see that this young woman, his granddaughter, was the best hope for the future of this family. With this union, and Michael and Carlisle’s support, Edward and Isabella Cullen would usher the families into a new era. Times were changing; even though there was great money in drugs and trafficking women, he had lost heart in it. Shit, he was getting old and soft. It was time to surrender the control of the family.

"Michael, dear, what is wrong?" Claudia said, walking into the room.

Michael stood and walked over to her, wrapping his arms tightly around his love. He needed to tell her about Bella. "Claudia, we need to talk my love. I need to tell you something that will be shocking, yet wonderful. Come, let's sit down."

Sitting down on the sofa that was in his office, he turned towards his wife, taking her hands in his. "A few days ago, I ran into Carlisle Cullen and his family at the Pink Door."

"Oh, how are they?" Claudia asked. She had always thought highly of the Cullen family.

"Very well, darling, very well, their son is getting ready to take over soon."

"Oh, how wonderful."

"Yes, but there was also a beautiful young woman with them. She is Edward's fiancée."

"Really? Esme must be so excited! Who is the young lady? Anyone we know?"

"Her name is Isabella Swan." Michael said, taking in a deep breath, preparing himself for what he was about to tell Claudia. "Claudia, what I am about to say will be a shock, but please hear me out."

"What is it, Michael?"

"Claudia, about twenty five years ago I walked in on Aro and one of the neighborhood girls. I thought he was taking advantage of her, but I just found out it was all a game. I gave some money to the girl and told her to leave."

"Was this before or after he got married?"

"After. However, what we did not realize is that she became pregnant with his child. Claudia… we have a granddaughter and her name is Isabella."

Claudia’s mouth fell open and her hand came up to cover it. "A granddaughter?"

"Yes, my dear, and she is wonderful."

"Michael, you've met her?"

"Yes. However, it is very complicated, my love. Claudia, she is older than James, which makes her next in line to take over the family." "My God, Michael, I have a granddaughter! Where has she been? Where is she now? Michael, I want to meet her. I need to meet her. Does she know about us?" Claudia asked, excited over the thought of having a granddaughter.

"Claudia, hold on; I told you, she is engaged to be married to Edward Cullen, the next Don of the Cullen family."

"Oh my."

"Claudia, I went over to the Cullen's home today to meet with Isabella and Edward. Isabella is now aware that we are her grandparents, and she is also aware that I am the Don of the Volturi family. I made a decision after talking with them. I have decided that I am going to turn the family over to

Isabella and Edward."

Claudia looked at her husband in shock. "Do you mean that the families are combining?"

"Yes."

"Michael, you know I trust you with my life, but are you sure about this?"

"Claudia, once you meet her, you will see why I have made this decision. She is like an angel from heaven that came down to save the Volturi family.

Edward Cullen is also everything I could ever want for a leader of the family. Their love for each other is so evident. They will be the most powerful couple in the history of the two families. "

"Okay Michael, I trust your decision, now please, please, tell me all about my granddaughter."

Michael told her everything he knew about Isabella and Claudia was captivated by every word. "Oh, Michael, she sounds wonderful. When can I meet her?"

"I don't know my love, but I assure you that I will make it happen soon."

"Please tell her I want to be part of her life. No one should have gone through what she had. We will make sure that she will be loved."

"I know. But Claudia, we are going to have a problem with Aro and James. They are not going to want to have the two families joined together, you know this. James, I cannot even imagine how he will respond when he finds out that he is no longer going to take over the family."

"Shit. Sorry, Michael. What are you going to do?" "I don't know, but I promise you whatever it takes I will protect the family, even if I have to make the ultimate decision."

"Do you mean what I think you are saying?"

"Yes, Claudia, I do. We both know that, even though they are our flesh and blood, they are both pure evil and have tried on several occasions to take me out. I cannot let someone like that take over the family."

Claudia began to cry; as much as she wanted Aro and James to change their ways, she knew that they never would. Her own son and grandson had tried to kill her husband. This revelation may just send them both over the edge.

Michael wrapped his arms around her and held her close, allowing her to process everything. Their family was changing; it was going to be a hard road.

~*~

Carlisle and Esme were sitting at their breakfast table, enjoying a wonderful Saturday morning together. Last night’s activities were still fresh in their minds; they could not stop touching each other.

Esme's Dominant had taken her to such heights that she thought she could have touched the sun. After everyone had left that evening, Carlisle commanded her to go to the office.

Arriving in her room, she found a black corset, tiny pair of thong panties, a pair of sky- high black pumps, a pair of sheer thigh high stockings with bows on the back of them, and an extra-long string of pearls. There was also a note instructing her to wear her hair in a bun on top of her top head. Esme quickly dressed in the outfit and arrived at the door to her Dominant’s office. Taking a moment to get herself into her submissive mindset, she cleared all thoughts of the day’s activities from her mind. “Behind that door is the man who owns my body, heart, and soul. I give my submission to him, to do as he wishes. I trust him above all things and give myself willing to him,” she recited to herself. Taking in a deep breath, Esme knocked lightly at the door.

"Come in." Esme walked in and stood in front of Carlisle's desk with her legs apart, hands behind her back, and her head down.

Carlisle got up from his chair and walked to his submissive. For twenty-eight years, this woman gave herself totally over to him and she pleased him immensely. Walking around her, taking in her perfect stance, the way she presented herself to him, he was proud and honored to accept her submission.

"My little dove, why are here? You may answer."

"To serve you, Master, in any way you see fit."

Carlisle ran his fingers along her shoulders down to her lace cover breasts. Sliding his hand down the front of the corset, he placed a hand over her breast, squeezing and massaging it. He heard her breathing change to a desperate rhythm and he knew that she was aroused. Releasing her breast, he walked over to the large black leather chair and sat down. "Come over here and take my cock out and rub it."

Esme swallowed the excessive saliva that had formed in her mouth. Walking toward her Master with a seductive sway of her hips, she stopped in front

of him, and placed one knee beside his leg. Leaning over his body, she unbuttoned and unzipped his pants. Ever so slowly, she pulled out his magnificent erection and began to slowly but firmly work it from base to tip. She had to fight with herself not to bend over and take it in her mouth. She hoped that maybe, if she was a good girl, she might be given that reward.

Carlisle pulled down the front of the corset. As Esme rubbed and pulled his cock, he began to suck on one of her quivering nipples. "My dove, you are doing so well." Carlisle moaned. The feeling of her fingers wrapped his cock was quickly sending him to the brink of his own orgasm.

"Stop!" Carlisle commanded.

Esme stopped immediately.

"Stand!" Carlisle demanded.

Esme quickly stood. Carlisle stood and began to remove her corset, allowing her perky breasts to be freed. Throwing the garment across the room, he lifted her chin and looked into her eyes. "Go over and sit on the edge of the couch."

Esme did as told while Carlisle removed all of his clothes. Walking over to her, he grabbed the string of pearls around her neck and pulled her neck toward him. "Finish what you started, but, this time, use your mouth."

Esme licked her lips. Fuck yes, she thought. Taking his full, throbbing erection into her mouth, she began to suck and lick it over and over again.

Relaxing her throat and breathing through her nose, she sucked his long cock down her throat. Years and years of pleasing him orally had made her an almost expert at deep throating.

"My dove, that feels so fucking good; remember not to spill one drop of your Master’s cum."

With his cock still deep in her mouth, she nodded slightly, letting him know that she had heard him. Before long, she felt his cock twitch, indicating that, at any moment, he was going to cum. Then, suddenly, and without warning, he exploded in her mouth. Long ribbons of cum filled her mouth and she quickly swallowed every last delicious drop. "Fuck, baby, you do know how to suck my cock." Carlisle said. Stepping back, he walked over to a wooden back chair and placed it in the center of the room. "Come over here."

Esme stood and walked over to the chair.

"Place your hands behind your back."

Esme did so and Carlisle began to tie another long string of pearls around her arms and hands. It was not tight, but the feeling of the round pearls rolling and rubbing against her skin was a wonderful feeling. He gripped the edge of her thong and tore it off her.

Pearls

"Sit on the edge of the chair with your legs apart."

Carlisle assisted her onto the chair and Esme opened herself to him. Looking down, he could see her pussy glistening with her arousal. Taking his finger, he began to rub her wet folds. "You may be as vocal as you want."

Esme was ecstatic. "Oh, Master."

"You are so wet; is this for me?" "Only you."

"That is fucking right." Carlisle continued to rub her folds and inserted two fingers into her hot pussy.

"FUCK!" Esme screamed.

Carlisle smirked, his little dove loved that and he loved that he could make her scream like that. His cock quickly hardened once more; he needed to be buried deep in her.

Pulling his fingers from her pussy, causing her to whimper, he grabbed her shoulder and pulled her up. Helping her over to his desk, he gently leaned her over it. Untying the pearls from her hands and arms, he took one end and began to rub the pearls down her spine, over her ass, and ended in- between her folds.

"More...Need more."

"Be patient, my dove."

Esme huffed with frustration.

Carlisle smacked her ass cheek with his hand. "I am in control, not you."

"Yes, Master."

"That’s right."

Removing the pearls, Carlisle placed the tip of cock at her opening and impaled her with his straining shaft. "Fuck! That feels good." He moaned.

Grabbing her hips with his hands, he began to pound her pussy hard. Even after all these years, she was still tight. He had questioned her about that one time and she giggled and admitted that she did kegal exercises twice a day.

"This girl needs to cum, Master. Please let her cum."

Carlisle was also close to cumming again, but he needed her to cum first. "Cum on my cock… now!"

Esme's orgasm came in great shuddering, clenching spasms as her pussy walls clamped down on Carlisle's cock. Feeling her pussy tighten around his cock, his orgasm followed quickly after hers, filling her up with his seed.

Afterwards, the couple relaxed in the soaking tub, discussing the session. "Last night was wonderful." Esme said, looking lovingly at Carlisle.

"It was what we both needed. After yesterday's announcements, we needed the release."

"I am worried about how Aro and James are going to take the news about Bella."

"I am, too, but, Esme, I promise you that I will do everything in my power to protect her. Now, on Monday, I was wondering if you could throw together a party for Edward and Bella after Emmett’s oath ceremony. All the top family members will be here and I thought it would be a good time."

"Sure I can. We are going to have to plan this wedding to happen rather quickly, aren't we?"

"Yes, the sooner they are married and crowned as Don and Donna, the better. But I have no doubts that you can pull together the wedding of the year no matter the timeframe."

"You know me so well. Get your checkbook ready, because I am going to put it through a workout."

Carlisle belly laughed; he had no doubt about that.

*Chapter 17*: Chapter 17

After Saturday's session in the playroom, Bella felt more confident and surer of her submission to Edward. Edward had pushed her, denying her an orgasm until it was almost painful, but when she had been allowed to cum, it was unlike anything she had ever felt in her life. After the session,

Edward gave her a full body massage and a long relaxing bath, taking care of her as if she were a china doll. Then they spent time discussing on how they would approach combining the families. Bella’s main concern was how she, as a submissive, could be the strong powerful Donna that was needed to rule a crime family, mostly comprised of men.

"Bella, you are a submissive by nature, but you are a Donna by blood. I have seen you pull that side of you out. When you stood up to Michael at the restaurant; that was the Donna side coming out; even though you had no idea it was a part of your heritage. I trust you with every fiber of my being.

When the other family members meet you and see how much you will take care of them, they will trust you, too."

"But what about the ones that won't?”

"Fuck them. I know you are worried about Aro and James; to be honest, so am I. Bella, you must not think of them as your father and brother, but as the two men who want to kill you."

Bella knew that her biological father was an evil man, and she had seen firsthand James's evil ways. In addition, she knew that if she did not step up and take over, James would cause trouble for Edward and the Cullen family. Shit, he would might even try killing Edward. If Edward died, she could not live without him. She needed to step up and be the woman who Edward would be proud to reign alongside.

"Edward, thank you; I am going to try. I know I will need help becoming the best Donna for both families."

"Fuck, baby, I know you will be. Now let's talk about attitude."

So Edward explained how a Don, or, in her case, Donna carried themselves.

Carlisle called in the afternoon and wanted to know if they would be attending Mass on Sunday. The Cullen family may be a crime family, but they were still devoted Catholics and had attended Mass every Sunday at St. James’ Cathedral since they started in Seattle. Edward told his father that they would indeed be there. Carlisle reminded Edward that the Volturi family also attended St. James’, even though he had not seen Aro or James for a long time. However, Michael and Claudia still attended, along with Maria and Alex. Edward needed to prepare Bella that she might see Michael and Claudia. Bella took the conversation well and said she would not disappoint him. Edward reassured Bella, that she could never be a disappointment; he would always be proud of her.

Sunday morning arrived; it was a bright sunny day. Edward and Bella were in the back of the sedan while Ben drove the couple to Mass. Emmett, their new security detail, was in the front seat. Edward wore one of his black Armani suits, crisp white shirt, and a pair of his finest Italian leather shoes.

His beautiful fiancée looked amazing in a plum colored dress and black pumps.

She had placed her hair up in a French twist and wore minimal makeup. Before leaving the apartment, Edward gave her a pair of diamond earrings that had belonged to his grandmother. They looked fucking awesome on her.

Arriving at St. James’, Ben opened the door, Edward exited the car and assisted Bella out. He then offered his arm, and Bella wrapped her delicate arm around it. As they walked toward the church, several people stopped and stared at the gorgeous couple; it was as if they had an air of power around them.

"Bella, I am so happy you are here." Esme gushed as she gave her a tight hug.

"I am glad to have come. I have always attended St. Benedict's, but have always wanted to come to St. James'." "Well, it is our church home, so now it is yours as well. After the service today, we will speak to Father Ryan about the wedding."

"Do you think we will be able to have it here?"

"Of course, my dear. Now, come, let's get inside."

Edward again wrapped her arm around his and, with their heads held high, walked through the large bronze doors into the chapel. As the Cullen family walked toward ‘their pew’, many people began to whisper. They couldn’t help but wonder who the young woman on Edward Cullen's arm was.

When they arrived at their seat, Edward went in first with Bella beside him and Esme on the other side, which left Carlisle at the end. Edward took

Bella’s hand, brought it up to his lips, and kissed her knuckles sweetly. Leaning into her ear, he whispered softly. "I can’t wait to get you home so I can fuck you again."

Bella turned to him with a bright blush across her cheeks and sucked in a deep breath. Edward smiled his signature crooked smile and licked his lips. Bella squeezed her legs together to get some relief. Damn him. They were in a church for heaven’s sake. She shouldn’t feel this way in God’s house.

"Bella, dear, are you alright, you looked flushed." Esme questioned.

"I am fine, just a little warm." Bella said, trying to deflate the issue of her arousal.

Esme looked at Bella again, then leaned forward slightly and looked at her. As soon as she did, she saw that crocked smile, and knew immediately that he was up to no good. "Edward, dear?" Esme said, softly motioning for him to come closer. When he was close enough so no one else could hear, she hissed,

"I better never see you do that to her again. Do I make myself clear?"

Edward knew that look in his mother's eyes. Fuck, he was in trouble. There was only one thing he could say. "Yes, ma'am."

"Good."

The serviced started and Edward behaved himself; he did not want his mother's wrath.

Across the chapel, Michael and Claudia Volturi were also in attendance. Michael had seen the Cullens come in and saw his lovely granddaughter on

Edward's arm, walking like the royal princess that she was. "Michael, is that her?" Claudia whispered.

"Yes."

"Oh my, she looks just like your mother."

"I know; that is the first thing that I noticed."

"Can I meet her today?"

"I don't know, but I will try for you, my love."

Father Ryan led the Mass, and when it was over, he walked over to Cullen family pew.

"Carlisle, so good to see you."

"Same here, Father. It was a wonderful service."

"Thank you. I see a lovely young lady by Edward's side."

"Yes, Father. I would like to introduce you to Isabella Swan, Edward's fiancée."

"Fiancée? How wonderful."

"It is. Father, we will be needing your services in the very near future."

"Of course, just name the date."

"Excellent, we will be in touch next week."

"I look forward to it. Have a blessed afternoon."

"We will."

Carlisle offered his arm to Esme and Edward offered his to Bella and they walked down the aisle and out of the chapel with the rest of the family following close behind. Once outside, Michael walked up to Carlisle.

"Good day." Michael said.

"Good day, Michael."

"Claudia was wondering if she might be able to meet Isabella."

"It is up to her. Bella, dear, Michael's wife would like to meet you."

Bella looked up at Edward and drew her strength from him. "Only if you want to, my love." He said.

"Okay." Bella stated. Carlisle nodded at Michael.

"Isabella, my dear, let me introduce to you your grandmother, Claudia."

Bella watched as the woman standing by Michael stepped forward. She was a petite woman with light gray hair and sparkling blue eyes. Even in her old age, she was still a very beautiful woman.

"Isabella it is my honor to meet you."

"Same here." Bella said, holding out her hand.

Claudia really wanted to hug her, but she knew she needed to go slow. So, she took Bella’s hand and lightly shook it.

"Isabella you look lovely today." Michael said.

"Thank you."

"I hope we can get together soon and discuss your decision."

At this point, Edward stepped forward, and wrapped his arm around her waist. "Michael, we have made a decision. We will be contacting you in a few days to let you know."

"Certainly. We will go now." Michael said, taking Claudia's hand.

"Goodbye, Michael, Claudia." Bella said.

"Goodbye, my dear." Claudia said with a tear in her eye. Michael had been right; she was wonderful. Edward and Bella walked to their car, with Emmett watching out for any dangers, where Ben was waiting and got in. They talked about the meeting and

Edward praised her on the way she handled herself. Soon they arrived at Carlisle's home for Sunday lunch.

Esme's housekeeper had prepared a wonderful lunch and they sat around the table and enjoyed each other’s company. After lunch, they went out to deck and sat down.

"Edward, have you and Bella made a decision?" Carlisle asked.

Edward looked at Bella and smiled. Bella smiled back and then took the posture that Edward had instructed. Her back was straight, shoulders back, her chin was up, and she looked Carlisle dead in the eyes. With a strong and powerful voice, she answered for both of them. "We have decided will merge the families and run them together."

Edward matched Bella's posture and looked at his father with the look of power and complete control.

Carlisle looked at Bella in amazement. Here before him was the future. What a wonderful future it was.

"I am so proud of you both. And I promise to help in any way you need to make this transition as smooth as possible. We need to let Michael know, so we can get his feelings on the matter."

"We will contact him tomorrow." Edward said.

*************

Across town, Aro was smiling as he walked out of his playroom. Fuck, there was nothing like fucking a virgin. Hearing them cry out in pain, he slammed his large cock into them, tearing their virginal barrier. When he finally found his own release, he’d pull out and admire the blood staining his cock. Over the years, he had had sex with hundreds of women, but nothing compared to taking one’s virginity.

Fuck, he could remember his first virgin, Renee Santo. She was a brunette beauty from the village. He led her on and made her believe that he was in love with her. She fell for it. She had told him that she was virgin and was waiting to share that with her husband. However, Aro wine and dined her and made her believe that he loved her, and then he convinced her to give him her virginity. He brought her to his parents' home, took her to his old bedroom, and stripped all his clothes off. Standing before with his cock in his hand, he began to pump it and when a pearl of pre-cum came out the tip.

"Take off your clothes."

Renee did so slowly; her hands were shaking so hard. After she was naked, she folded her arms over her breasts and held her legs tightly together.

"Get on the bed."

She climbed on the bed, but continued to keep her arms tightly around her and her legs tightly together.

Aro crawled onto the bed like a lion stalking his prey, took her legs, and spread them far apart. Soon, he was eating her pussy until it was raw, and then rammed his cock down her throat. She loved it. When she least expected it, he rammed into her. She cried out in pain and tried to get away from him, but he was relentless as he claimed her.

"Fuck, you are so tight."

"Aro, please stop!" Renee cried. "Fuck no! You agreed and you will take it."

Then, at that moment, Aro’s father walked in. He tried to get him to stop, but Aro finished and pulled out of her. Looking down, he saw the blood; it made him want to do it again and again. His father helped Renee out of the room and paid her off. Then his father sat him down and talked to about the right way and wrong way to treat a woman. Fuck him; the old man knew nothing about how to claim a woman.

His cow of a wife gave him two sons, James and Alex. James grew up to be just like him, which pleased him to no end, but Alex was a crying momma's boy. Leaving Alex with his mother, Aro took James and taught him all about bondage, how to fuck and use women, and how to run the family business.

His fucking father decided he would continue to run the family, but would turn it over to his oldest grandchild. Aro and James plotted to kill off Michael and then they would run the business together.

The door to Aro's office opened and in walked James.

"Hey Dad."

"James, my boy."

"Having a day of fun, I see."

"Oh yes, Gina found me a little virgin."

"Wow, so you have had a good day."

"Yes, so what brings you over?"

"Well, I was driving by St. James’ Cathedral earlier, and I saw Edward Cullen with that beauty that was working for him at Diamond Knotts on his arm."

"So?" Aro questioned. "They were talking to Grandfather and Grandmother; I don't know, something seemed off about it."

"What do you mean?"

"Grandmother had the same look on her face that she does when she looks at Alex.”

"So who is this girl?"

"I don't know, but I am going to find out."

"Great, now, how are the plans to take out the old man coming along?"

"Good, we should have everything lined up in a few weeks. Fuck. The family is going to think that the Cullens planned it, and will follow me however I lead them."

"No, however we lead them." Aro smirked.

"Yes, father, we."

*Chapter 18*: Chapter 18

It was a surprisingly bright sunny Monday morning in Seattle when Edward and Bella cuddled in the back of their limo on the way to Cullen Towers.

Bella was excited to get started on the plans for the new club. As she mentally organized every detail, careful to remember that the next several weeks were going to be a whirlwind of plans and activities, she anticipated everything she needed to accomplish the design. That very evening was Emmett's oath ceremony, but afterwards there was going to be reception to announce Edward and Bella’s engagement. As was customary with the ceremony, all of the high-ranking family members and their wives would be in attendance. Esme was organizing all the details for the reception, but that didn’t mean that Bella was left to sit at home alone. As the soon-to-be Donna of the Cullen family, she would need to be in attendance. However, she still needed to buy a dress for the occasion. Edward had offered to have a buyer pick up a dress, but Bella had been looking forward to picking out her own dress. Therefore, after having a great debate, complete with yelling by both parties, followed by a round of incredible makeup sex, Edward agreed they would go after lunch to look for a dress.

Before they knew it, they were at Cullen Towers. Emmett exited the front seat, and surveyed the area for any signs of danger. Once he was confident that they were in the clear, he opened the back door and Edward and Bella exited the vehicle, and quickly entered the building, and into the private elevator to their offices.

"The architect that the family maintains on retainer will be arriving in about thirty minutes." Edward said as he held tightly to Bella's hand. Jacob Black was a third generation architect, whose family had worked with the Cullen family for years. Over the decades, the Black family had designed most of all the buildings that the family owned and could be trusted to maintain secrecy of any activities that they may have observed. Of course, they were paid handsomely for their loyalty.

"Great. I will get everything I have ready. Where do you want to have the meeting?"

"You can use the conference room across from our offices."

"Okay. By the way, I love you." Edward turned and pulled Bella into his arms before he claimed her lips in a searing kiss. When they both were out of air, he pulled away and gave her one of his signature smirks.

"And I love you, soon-to-be Mrs. Cullen."

Bella’s heart skipped a beat. Mrs. Cullen. Isabella Cullen. Bella Cullen. Isabella Volturi Cullen. Yes, the last one scared her, but she knew she needed to embrace the name. She was going to be Isabella Volturi Cullen Donna of the Cullen/Volturi Crime families. Edward and she had talked about the name and they both agreed that Cullen would always be first, but, out of respect to her heritage, she would honor her grandparents by using the Volturi name. The heritage that went along with the Volturi family needed to be always represented and the blood that flowed through Bella veins would be passed to the next generation, solidifying the union of the two crime families.

They arrived on their floor and walked toward Bella's office. Edward stopped just outside her door,

"I am going to do a few things in my office, will you be okay? Emmett will be sitting just outside your door at all times."

"I'll be fine."

"Good. See you soon." Edward said, giving her a quick kiss.

Bella walked into her office. As soon as she shut the door, Edward turned to Emmett. "That woman is my life, please don't let me down."

"Never, Edward."

Bella gathered all the information she had researched and designed on the new club and took it over to the conference room. She busied herself setting up the PowerPoint presentation, along with all the designs and schematics she had amassed. Soon she heard Edward's voice along with another male voice in the hall. Quickly straightening her dark blue dress, she turned to the door. In walked a tall, dark skinned man with black hair and piercing black eyes. He was well dressed in a designer black suit. jacob

"Bella, this is Jacob Black, our architect. Jacob, this is Bella Swan; you will be working with her on the design and specifications of the club."

Jacob walked over to the stunning young woman. Fuck, she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. Reaching out and taking her hand, he started to bring it up to his lips to kiss. But, before he even reached halfway, he saw the extremely large diamond ring on her finger. Shit, she was engaged.

"Oh, by the way, Jacob, this beautiful and talented woman is also my fiancée." Edward smirked.

He saw the way that Jacob had leered at Bella; hell every man that even looked at her for longer than a passing glance noticed how fucking beautiful she was. However, he knew that Bella was his and his alone. So he allowed Jacob to reach for her hand. When he stopped short after he saw the diamond, he had to smirk to himself. That’s right, motherfucker, she is taken.

"It’s an honor to meet you, Miss Swan." Jacob said, dropping her hand after a quick shake.

"Likewise, Mr. Black. I have everything setup, and am ready to get down to business. Please come in." Bella said. Once Jacob had passed her, she looked up at Edward, who still had his smirk proudly displayed on his face. "You are in so much trouble, Mister."

Leaning down and whispering into her ear. "And what, little pet, are you going to do me?"

Bella pulled back and looked dead into his eyes. It was now or never. She needed to see if she could do it, so she pulled from her inner Donna.

Tapping her finger on her chin, she whispered, "I do seem to recall where I can find a paddle and some rope."

Edward’s mouth fell open...Did she just threaten to tie him up and spank him? Never had he had any woman threatened him like that; he had never wanted to be a submissive. Fuck it; when Bella said it, the thought turned him on instantly. His cock was now hard and it wanted nothing more than to plunge deep inside of its home. Fuck! He could not do anything right now; maybe after the meeting as she lay on his desk. Turning back to her, he whispered, "later."

Bella gave him a smirk, and turned her attention back to Jacob Black.

"Mr. Black, let's get started, shall we?"

Edward left to allow Bella to do her presentation. As much as he wanted to stay, he wanted Bella to stand on her own; he was confident she would do a great job.

Over the next hour, Bella presented all the ideas she had for Eclipse to Jacob. Jacob was in awe at the level of detail that she had shown him.

"Miss Swan, this is excellent. I am sure I will be able to come up with a set of plans that will cover each of the concepts and concerns that you have

detailed."

"Wonderful! Do you have a timeline for submitting the initial draft plans to me?"

"I should have something for you in a few weeks, if that is okay with you."

"The sooner, the better; I need this project to get started to allow me to work on the back end materials."

Damn, Jacob thought . This woman was not only gorgeous, b ut also an intelligent and shrewd b usinesswoman. Why had he not found her first?

"Certainly, I'll be in touch. We should exchange contact information, should there be any questions." Jacob prompted, hoping that he might have a chance to sway Miss Swan away from the evil hands of Edward Cullen. Yes, he and has family had worked for the Cullen family for many years. The contracts with the Cullens had definitely subsidized much of his family’s wealth, but from all he gathered from this meeting, Bella Swan was worth the fight.

Bella glanced over at Jacob. While communication between them for this project was essential, there was something about Jacob Black that caused her intuition to set off warning bells. Edward had told her that Jacob had worked with the family before, but there was something about the way he looked at her that had her hesitating in giving him her contact information.

"Actually, Mr. Black, you can reach me here if you have any further questions. I am sure you have that number, am I correct?"

"Yes, I do, but what if I have questions, and you are not in the office,” Jacob was certain that this would seal the deal and get him the number he desired.

"Oh, I am sure they can find me." Bella said, trying to play it off. "Come, let me walk you out." Bella walked toward the door and opened it, relaxing instantly when she saw Emmett sitting next to the door. Just knowing that Emmett was close was very comforting.

"Mr. Black, thank you again for your time, and I hope to hear from you soon."

"Please, Miss Swan, call me Jacob."

Bella looked up at Emmett, hoping he noticed her distress.

Emmett immediately noticed that Bella had an uneasy look about her and then he looked at Jacob. When he did, he noticed that he appeared desperate. Shit, he had to react quickly to ease Bella’s tension, and show Edward that he made the right decision in placing himself in a position of such importance. If Bella was not happy, Edward wouldn't care whether or not he was good at his job. He would take him out no questions asked. "Mr.

Black, I'll walk you to the elevator. Miss Swan, Edward wanted you to come to his office as soon as the meeting was over."

"Thank you, Emmett. Goodbye, Mr. Black." Bella said as she walked away from them and to Edward's office. As she opened the door and walked in, she saw Edward behind his desk, leaning back in his chair with his feet upon his desk, talking on the phone. "Jasper, I don't give a fuck. I want to know where he is and I want to know today. Call me as soon as you find him."

Bella walked over behind Edward’s head, leaned down, and began to run her fingers through his hair. She loved the feel of it; it was so soft and silky.

"Mmm, baby, that feels so good." Edward moaned.

Hearing Edward's thick raspy voice moaning caused Bella to become wet. Shit, she should really start packing spare underwear in her purse. As she continued to run one hand through Edward’s hair, she carefully and quietly slipped the other one under her dress and into her now completely wet panties. Collecting the wet cum on her finger, she moved it over Edward's head and in front of his mouth. "Open up." Bella cooed.

Edward opened his mouth and sucked in the delicious nectar he knew and loved. Fuck, she was fucking perfect. Bringing his feet down, he turned around, grabbed Bella, and pulled her into his lap. "Thanks for the treat."

"You are very welcome."

"Fuck, baby, I want you so bad." Edward moaned as he ran his hand up her smooth leg inching closer and closer to her upper thigh, which would lead him to one of his prized possessions.

Feeling Edward's hands as it caressed her leg, she began to moan with a need for relief. Just as Edward began to start to stroke her thigh, there was a knock on the door.

"FUCK!" Edward groaned. "Come in."

Carlisle walked in to find Bella on Edward's lap while Edward had a look on his face that said he felt like shooting him for interrupting. "Hello Edward, Bella, I hope the meeting with Jacob went well." Carlisle said as he walked over and sat down in the chair in front of Edward's desk.

Bella cheeks turned pink as she began to rise from Edward’s lap. Carlisle watched as she slid across Edward, who then groaned. Carlisle couldn’t help but chuckle.

Edward eyed his Father, but knew better than to say anything. He felt like he was beginning to become a cock-blocker on purpose, but stayed silent.

"Dad, Bella handled the meeting."

"Wonderful! How did it go?"

Bella knew she needed to let Edward know just how uneasy she felt around Jacob. "Mr. Black was very receptive to my ideas for the project, and said he would be getting back to me in a few weeks with the initial drafts."

"So, do you think you will be able to work together well on the project?"

"Well....to be honest, I don't really care much for him."

Edward’s head whipped around and looked up at her face. "Did that fucker do anything to you? Because if he did, he is a dead man!" He said with a voice full of venom.

"No, Edward, he didn't do anything; I just don't feel comfortable around him."

"Bella, dear, always go with your gut feelings. If Jacob makes you feel uncomfortable, I am sure we can find someone else to do the plans." Carlisle said. He had always gone with his gut feelings and they had never let him down. So, if she was feeling that something was off with Jacob, they needed to support her intuition.

"No, Carlisle, I know how difficult it is to find a good architect who has knowledge about the family, and can be trusted. I will make sure that I always have someone with me."

"Fuck no! We will find someone else." Edward roared.

Bella sat back down on Edward’s lap and looked him in the eyes. "It will be fine, baby. If he does something, I will tell you immediately."

Edward didn't like this one fucking bit, but she did have a point. Jacob had worked on several projects. Even though he had an idea of what occurred with the family business, he didn't verbalize it. However, to find a qualified architect who could keep their mouth shut could be a problem, and he really wanted this project to go forward, not just for the revenue that it would generate, but also it was Bella's first job. "Okay, but one motherfucking step out of the norm and he is history."

Bella kissed Edward sweetly on the lips. "Deal."

Carlisle watched his son and Bella interact. He was so happy how they could work things out, despite only knowing each other for a short time.

"So is everything set for tonight?" Edward asked.

"I believe so. Marcus was taking care of the ceremony setup and when I left the house; your mother was in her own world planning the reception."

"I want to make certain that we only announce our engagement, not that we are taking over both families.” That was one ace Edward wanted to keep up his sleeve for the time being.

"That’s right. Have you called Michael today to inform him of your decision?"

"No, but I guess now is as good time as any." Edward picked up his cell and dialed Michael's cell number.

"Edward?" Michael answered.

"Yes Michael, Bella and I were wondering if you had a moment to come by Cullen Towers."

"Actually, I'm with Claudia at the moment, but we are just down the street. Would it be okay for me to bring her?"

"Of course, I'll let security know that you will be here in a few."

"Thank you, Edward."

Edward ended the call and placed his phone back in his pocket. "He and Claudia will be here in a few minutes."

"Wonderful. Let me inform security while you two have a moment." Carlisle said as he got up and left the office.

Edward wrapped his arms around Bella and pulled her close. Nothing in the world felt this wonderful. "Baby, I love you."

"Oh, Edward, I love you, too."

"Remember everything I taught you and you will be fine."

"Together?" Bella questioned, needing to hear the words from his mouth.

"Always together. Forever." Bella leaned in, and sealed the promise with light kisses, ending with a passionate one. With each one, she could feel every cell in her body absorb his essence. As their tongues melded together, she felt as though she were about to explode with joy. She was his, he was hers, and together they could do anything.

After recovering from their passionate kiss, the couple prepared physically and mentally for their company. A few minutes later, there was a knock on the door. "Showtime, baby. Are you ready?"

Bella grabbed Edward’s hand a squeezed tightly. "I'm ready."

They walked over to the door and Edward opened it up to Michael and Claudia, with Carlisle behind them.

"Please come in." Edward said, motioning for the couple to come in.

"Thank you for having us." Michael said as they followed Edward and Bella over to the seating area of the office.

"Please have a seat." Edward said.

Michael and Claudia sat down on the couch while Carlisle sat in a chair next to them.

"Bella, dear, you look lovely today. I love that color on you." Claudia said, as she took in the beauty of her granddaughter.

"Thank you. I love this color also."

Edward gave Bella's hand a squeeze. She instantly straightened her posture and put on what she was calling her Donna persona.

"Michael, Bella, and I have discussed your proposition at length, weighing the pros and cons, and have decided that it would benefit everyone to combine the families together. We would be honored to rule the Cullen/Volturi families."

Claudia grabbed onto Michael's hand; this was the news she wanted to hear ever since she found out about Bella. She had been worried for years about James taking over the business, but now that anguish was extinguished by the promise of her granddaughter and her soon-to-be husband.

"Edward, Bella, I am so happy you have decided to accept my offer." Michael said. "I know that this union will bring a bright, prosperous future to both of our families."

"Thank you, Michael. When would you like to iron out the details and discuss the revelation of this news with the rest of the family?" "I want to keep this as low key as possible until the day of the ceremony. I will call all the family together under the premise of announcing the change in leadership and tell them my plans."

"But what about Aro and James? Surely you do not expect that they are not going to be happy with this?" Bella asked; she was well aware that her father and half-brother would rather see her dead than take over their family.

"You are right, Isabella, but I will have to live with whatever needs to be done to insure the success of this enterprise."

"No, Michael, we will live with it." Claudia stated confidently, squeezing her husband's hand.

"Michael, Claudia, I am aware of how difficult a decision this is for you, and want you to know you have Bella’s full support, as well as my own. Shall we get together later in the week and go over some of the details and also provide the data from each of the family businesses?" Edward asked.

"Certainly, that would be acceptable. But we would also like to just spend some time getting to know both of you better on a more personal level. I believe the more I know, the better it will be to convince the family what a great move this is. And we would love to get to know our granddaughter, as well as you, Edward, since you are becoming our grandson through your marriage to our Isabella. "

Bella had mixed feelings about this. One the one hand, it would be nice to know more about her Grandfather and Grandmother, who had only been loving and caring each time they met. However, after of years and years of being treated like an outsider, it was hard to trust them. They had nothing to do with how Charlie and Renee had treated her, and did not even know she existed. Nevertheless, for the good of the family and hopefully to assuage her own heart, she was willing to give them the benefit of the doubt.

"We would like that also." Bella said as she squeezed Edward’s hand.

"Thank you, Bella. You don't know how happy this has made me and Claudia." Michael said, his eyes shining with unshed tears. He may be the Don of the Volturi crime family, but the most important word in that title was family. Sadly, up to this point, his family had been a huge disappointment and full of grief. Standing before him was a young woman, who, in a short amount time, showed him that she was loyal, protective, kind, and, most of all, loving. He knew that she and Edward would be the best hope for the future of the Volturi family. He knew there would be some who would very upset by the joining of the families, but this was not the first time two crime families were joined by marriage and it was not the first time a woman had taken over, either. The Volturi members had also been witnesses to the cruel, uncaring ways of both Aro and James. Even though there may be some who were loyal to them, he knew the majority were not. "Would it be possible for some of the higher ranking Volturi family members to be invited to the wedding?"

Edward didn't like that idea. His and Bella's wedding was going to be a day full of joy and happiness. He did not want anything to interrupt that; Bella deserved to have a fairytale wedding. He was making it happen, and no one was going to take that away from her. However, he knew he needed to think about what was best for the family also, diplomacy was the only option to gain results in the upcoming merger. Fuck, it would be necessary, in order to maintain peace between the families, to invite members of the Volturi family to the wedding. Well, that just meant that the security force had to be greatly expanded.

"Agreed, but please keep in mind that I will not permit anything to ruin this very important day for her, for us." Edward said as he put his arm around her waist and pulled her close.

"Edward, Bella, I assure you that I will never allow anything to happen that could, in any way, cast a dark shadow to this glorious day. I am very excited to witness your union."

"Thank you, Michael." Bella whispered.

"Would you two please have a seat for a moment? Unfortunately, I also have some distressing news that I want to tell you." Michael asked.

After Edward and Bella sat down, Michael proceeded to tell them about Renee and her death. He watched Bella's facial expressions for any sign of distress, but, instead of sadness, he noticed she looked relieved. Damn, if that woman had not died, he would have killed her for the obvious pain and suffering that she must have put Bella through. Then he informed them that it was James that had stolen the gun shipment and set fire to the nightclub. "Michael, you are aware that, by giving me this information, you are essentially signing James’ death warrant?" Edward stated in a ‘do not fuck with me’ tone.

"Yes, Edward, I am aware." Despite the severity of this admission, Michael did not seem as upset as one would expect.

Glancing over to his father, who had remained silent to permit his son to handle the meeting, he questioned, "Carlisle, do you want to make the call or should I?"

"Well, Edward, since you will be assuming responsibility for both families soon, I will defer the decision to you."

Bella listened intently. Even though she was Edward's submissive and fiancée, she was also the soon to be Donna of the family, and, as such, felt

that, perhaps, she, too, needed to have a say in this matter.

"Carlisle, I mean no disrespect, but it is not Edward's call." Bella said, receiving startled looks from Carlisle and Claudia.

"Bella, what do you mean?"

"This is not just Edward's call. As a united family, it is our call."

Bella looked up at Edward and tried to judge his reaction. However, when she looked at his face, she saw the mischievous light in his eyes and his signature smirk. Michael, too, was looking at Bella admiringly, yet sadly that this young woman, without any guidance, or training, possessed the qualities that came with years of training that Aro and James would never hope achieve.

"Yes, Carlisle, Bella is correct. As Don and Donna of the united families, it is our call."

"I stand corrected; you are right. So, what is your decision?" Carlisle asked, proud of the couple before him. Bella looked at Edward; with a simple nod of the head, she indicated to him that she knew what needed to be done.

"Michael, Claudia, I'm sorry the situation has come to this, but as the future leaders of the families it is in all of our best interests to put a hit on James."

Fuck, she was the future Donna, and she had just made her first decision. Damn, it felt fucking amazing.

*Chapter 19*: Chapter 19

After announcing the hit on James, Michael and Claudia were understandably shaken with all of the conflicting emotions. As such, they decided to leave and spend some time coming to terms that soon their grandson would be dead at the hands of their granddaughter.

"We will be in touch." Michael said, sadly.

"Certainly." Edward replied, shaking Michael's hand. He had nothing more he could say on the matter.

Michael shook Carlisle's hand as well, and then turned to Bella. "Bella, we know what a difficult decision this was, but I promise you, that you have our total support in this and all matters."

"Thank you, Michael."

Glancing to his wife and then his granddaughter, "We will call you later to set up a time to get together, if that’s okay with you."

"Certainly." Bella agreed. Bella tried to hold herself together until they left. As soon as Michael, Claudia, and Carlisle walked out the door, her legs gave out, and she collapsed.

Edward quickly caught Bella before she collided with the floor. Picking her up bridal style, he gently carried her over to the sofa. Setting her down, he sat down beside her and brushed the hair from her face. Her face was pale white and her eyes were full of tears.

"Baby, I am here." Edward cooed as he wrapped his arms around her body, pulling her close.

"I need you." Bella cried.

"I am here,” he reiterated, trying desperately to comfort her.

Bella could feel herself slipping deeper into despair. She needed her Dominant to take control, and allow her to give herself over to him. Pulling back from his embrace, she lowered her eyes and placed her hands on her lap. "This girl needs her Dominant."

Edward took a finger and lifted her chin. Within her tear-filled eyes, he saw his submissive’s needs; the need for comfort, guidance, and the security that only he could give.

"Stand and remove your dress." Dominant Edward commanded. His voice wrapped around Bella, allowing her to clear her mind and heart of the pain she was feeling. It also allowed her to focus directly on Edward’s voice and the safety and direction it promised. She quickly stood and removed her dress and continued to keep her head down as she took a deep cleansing breath and centered herself. This was her Master, even if she was not currently collared. He possessed her heart, her soul, her body. When she was with him, she only had one thought and purpose: to please her Master.

All the pain, all the threats, and all the chaos were non-existent when she was with her Master. He was truly her one safe shelter.

"You may speak freely, but respectfully. What is it that you need?"

"This girl needs to feel safe."

Reaching out, Edward stroked her arm, slowly, tenderly transferring all the love he had for this woman, his submissive, into every touch.

"Remove your panties and sit back on the couch."

Bella pulled off her lace panties and sat back on the couch. Edward kneeled in front of her and spread her legs apart. Her smooth pink mound was shining with wetness. He placed kisses along the inside of her thighs and on top of her mound. Taking a deep breath in through his nose, he inhaled the sweet aroma that was only his Bella.

"Fuck, my pet, you smell so good. I think I’m going to have an appetizer before lunch." He then slid his tongue between her parted lips, diving deep into her hot pussy. Bella moaned and grabbed his head, pulling him closer. Taking her clit between his teeth, he began to suck hard on the soft swollen skin.

Bella could feel her orgasm building, her leg and stomach muscles clenching. Soon the pressure became too much. "Please, Sir, may this girl cum?"

"No...You will not cum until I say so."

Bella humped in frustration. Her eminent release was mounting.

Edward leaned back, took his hand, and smacked her mound. "Tell me, do you have a problem with my commands, my pet?"

"No, Sir."

"I am in control here, you will do well to remember that." Edward said as he smacked her mound again, causing Bella to jump. He then pushed one finger into her hot wet pussy and began to pump in and out, curling his finger up to the soft patch within. Then he added another finger, and continued to pump his fingers in and out over and over again. Bella arched toward the exploring fingers, as she began to count backwards from one hundred, concentrating on the numbers and not the pressure that was hurdling to the point of explosion.

"Please may this girl cum...She needs to so badly."

Edward leaned forward, but continued to finger fuck her hot, wet pussy. When he was close to her face, he gave her his signature smirk. "Cum for me… now!"

Hearing the words she’d longed to hear, she quickly released the coil of tension that had tightened and exploded. Her pussy gripped his fingers like a vise grip as it clenched over and over again.

"Thank you, Sir."

"Oh, my pet, you are welcome. Now climb up on my lap so I can fuck you."

Edward sat on the couch and Bella reached over, unbuckled his belt, unzipped his pants, and the pulled out his shirt. When all the clothes were out of her way, she reached in and pulled his hard cock out. Licking her lips, she was suddenly very hungry for the sweet, creamy pre-cum that was leaking from the tip of Edward's cock.

"Not right now, my pet, I need to be buried deep inside your hot and needy pussy."

Bella climbed onto his lap and eased herself down onto him. She felt so fucking full and deep as she pressed her hips frantically against him.

"Fuck, my pet, you are so tight. Fuck me hard."

Bella let loose and began to rise up and slam down hard on his cock, swiveling her hips against his pelvic bone and riding him with all power she could muster.

Edward could feel his own orgasm building, but he needed her to cum again before him. He slid his hand between them and pinched her clit. "Cum for me!" Edward demanded.

Bella was surprised when the orgasm rocked through her, sending goose bumps over her body. Before she could come down from her own high, she felt Edward’s hot, long ribbons of cum filling her. She fell over onto his chest, and he circled her with his strong, loving arms, holding her securely against him.

"Better, love?" Edward asked, kissing the top of her head.

"Much, Sir. Thank you."

"Baby, I will always be here for you, however you need me." He assured her.

"I know. It was all just so overwhelming; I was losing my focus. I'm sorry. I was really trying to be strong, but I could feel myself drowning in emotion towards the end." Edward sat up and pulled his cock out of its home, feeling the loss immediately. Pulling her legs up and over his lap, he cradled her close. "Baby, you did so well today. I was so fucking proud of you. This world is hard; Baby, you are just starting to take on the responsibilities of your role. It will take a while for you to learn how to turn on the inner Donna."

"But, Edward, my very first act as the future Donna was to put a hit on my half-brother."

"Bella, I understand. This is not the first lesson I wanted you to learn for your new role, however, when weighing the pros and cons of your decisions, your ultimate decision will be the right one. In this case, we already knew that, should he discover that Michael has decided to merge the families and

relinquish their rule to you and me, James would not have hesitated to kill you in a second. So, it is either him or you, and you know that I cannot live without you, Baby. I would die if something happened to you. You are my life; you hold my soul in your hands. Please remember that."

Bella was in awe. She held his soul in her hands; oh how those words touched her. She felt exactly the same way about him. She could not live without him, either. Besides, James was a threat to both of them; knowing that the outcome was death for either James or herself, she knew that she had made the right decision.

"Thank you." Bella whispered into Edward's neck. "You always know the right thing to say to help me understand and build my confidence."

"Baby, I will always be here for you; we are a team in every aspect of our lives. Now, let us get you cleaned up and go dress shopping. I want my fiancée to look fucking hot tonight when we make the announcement."

Bella giggled as she slid off Edward's lap and made her way to his private bathroom, where she washed up and slipped her underwear back on.

Looking in the mirror, she noticed that her makeup was smeared and her hair had that ‘just got fucked’ look. Bella couldn’t help but laugh. She now had Edward’s signature hairstyle…except his was natural. Quickly touching up her makeup and taming her hair, she placed her dress back on and walked back to Edward. He was on speakerphone with someone; by his tone, he was very mad.

"Jasper, find that motherfucker now. Not tomorrow, not next week or month but right the fuck NOW and when you do, you call me right away! I will see you this evening, and I expect to have news by then." Edward said, frustrated that none of his men had found Wayland.

"Edward, is it okay if I bring Alice tonight?" Jasper asked. Bella raised her eyes to Edward, waiting for the response. jasper

"Jasper, it is only for high ranking members and their wives." Bella had heard this earlier.

"Edward, she will be my wife one day." Edward pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration. Clearly he was going to have to repeat himself, something he was reluctant to do.

"Until that time, she is not allowed at any family ceremonies." Bella glanced at Edward in understanding. She was listening, but she was also learning.

"But Bella is going." Edward was quickly losing his patience, but Bella was trying to convey calm with her eyes to no avail.

"Jasper, I will not explain myself again. Do I make myself clear?" Edward hissed.

"Yes." Jasper answered, knowing that he had just overstepped. He knew better than to question the boss. Jasper had told Alice about his family, but not that he was second in command. But, he knew he would have to once they got married. He would be expected to bring her to events like this one, and he didn’t want to explain why they referred to him as “Capo” at the event.

"Good! See you this evening, alone." Edward said, hanging up on Jasper. He turned to his lovely fiancée. She looked so damn sexy that his cock woke up for another round. However, looking at the time, he knew they needed to get on their way. "Come, my love."

Bella accepted Edward’s outstretched hand and the proceeded out the door to find Emmett waiting for them.

"Emmett, we are ready to go."

"Yes, Sir."

They soon were in the vehicle en route to a boutique that Alice had mentioned to Bella. Bella had called her on the way to the office and they had planned to have dinner together the next evening to have dinner at her and Edward's home to catch up. With all that was happening, Bella felt bad not keeping in touch with her more, but most of the details needed to be kept secret. Unfortunately, that also meant keeping things from Alice. She missed her friend; she hoped, once everything was finalized, they could get back to the close relationship that had once had. Alice told Bella that this shop held the most amazing dresses and offered to meet her to help pick out something. Bella jumped at the chance. She needed her best friend's fashion opinion.

As they neared the shop, Edward realized that it was the same shop where he had purchased a few dresses for some of his former submissives.

Fuck. Over the years, he’d had several submissives, but they were only for play. He never had any other type of relationship with them. They would arrive at his apartment on Friday evening and would leave on Sunday evening. A few times over the years, they had accompanied him to a function at one of the clubs, and, as their Dom, he provided them with the appropriate attire. As a good Dominant, he always made sure that his submissives were well provided for. He had set up accounts at local a spa and salon, so they could maintain their required personal grooming requirements. There were also accounts with several gyms and yoga studios to assist them in meeting the physical requirements of their submissive role.

However, all of his submissives, up to this point, were for contracted for the submissive role exclusively. There was no intimate relationship with any of them, and certainly not the person who held his very heart in their hands. A few of them had wanted more from their relationship, but he had never felt any attraction towards them. One such submissive was Lauren McCoy. They had met at a Munch party at Diamond Knotts. Since Edward was in- between submissives, he didn’t think much about it, and began a submissive-only contract with her. After the third weekend in the playroom, Lauren began to appear during the week at the club and would call and email Edward many times a day.

One day, when Edward was in a meeting with his father concerning family business, she barged into the office wearing nothing but a trench coat and heels.

Edward was extremely angry and terminated their contract immediately. Lauren, of course, did not take the news well, but after Jasper spoke with her, she backed off, but Edward still saw her sometimes at the club. He had heard she had begun playing with James, and that they were into some things that Edward considered extremely hard limits and would never even think about doing. He might be a Dominant, but he had his limits, too.

They pulled up to the boutique, and saw Alice outside the door, waiting. Ben opened the back door with Emmett standing guard; Edward stepped out and assisted Bella out of the limo.

"Bella, I've missed you so much." Alice screamed, throwing her arms around her friend. They stood holding on each other, enjoying their reunion.

"Me, too, so much."

Alice stood back and took a close look at Bella. Something was very different about her. She seemed surer of herself and she gave off an air of confidence. What was going on? Then she felt the ring on Bella's left hand. She leaned back in and whispered in her ear. "Is that what I think it is?"

Bella nodded.

"I will tell you later." Bella whispered back, and then stood back, taking Edward's hand in her own.

"Alice, it’s so good to see you again." Edward said, placing a kiss on her cheek.

"Same here, Sir."

"It's just Edward, and I am sorry about tonight. I hope you understand." "I do. Maybe one day if Jasper every gets up the nerve to ask the right question I will be a part of the family."

"I'll give him a swift kick in the right direction for you,” Edward grinned. He was relieved that Alice understood, even if Jasper was pushing. Edward knew Jasper hadn’t told her about being the Cullen family Capo; instead, he’d told her that he was working for a the family’s business.

"Come, you are going to love this place." Alice said, grabbing Bella’s hand and pulling her into the shop named Luly Yang. It appeared to be a high-end designer shop.

Bella walked in and fell in love. She immediately saw many items that she knew she had to have. Looking up at Edward with a huge smile on her face, she noticed something was off. Then a young, beautiful blonde-haired woman came toward them.

"Edward, darling, so good to see you." The woman said, placing her hands on either side of his face and then placed a kiss on his lips.

Edward pulled away quickly , shit. His worst fucking nightmare was happening. Not only were they in the shop where he bought clothes for former submissives, but one of them was kissing him right in front of Bella.

"Irina." Edward said coldly, wiping his lips. He then looked at Bella, who had a cold and deadly look on her face. FUCK! Edward reached for Bella’s hand, attempting to recover from this cluster fuck, "Bella, love, this is Irina."

Who the fuck did this woman think she was? How dare her touch or fucking kiss her man. Bella put on one of her sweetest smiles, wrapped her right arm around Edward's waist, placed her left hand on Edward’s chest to display her engagement ring, and turned to Irina, "Irene, so good to meet you."

"It's Irina." She huffed. Then she noticed the very large diamond on the girl’s hand.

Surely, it was not an engagement ring. Edward Cullen did not do the boyfriend thing; she should know. She repeatedly tried to get him to be more than her Dominant.

"That's what I said, Irene. Can you give us a moment?"

"And who do you think you are?" Irina screeched indignantly.

"Someone you don't want to mess with." Bella smirked. "Now go find your manager, I want to talk to them NOW!" Then Bella snapped her fingers, and pointed to the back of the shop.

Trying to keep her composure, Irina turned and asked, "Edward, are you going to let her talk to me that way after what we had together?"

"Irina, go get your manager." Edward said, hoping the she would drop it and leave.

Fuck, he knew he had a lot of explaining to do.

"Fine." Irina huffed and stomped off.

Bella pulled her hand from Edward's back. As her hand grazed over Edward's gun, she gave it a gentle pull, not enough to pull it out, just enough to let

Edward know that she could have pulled it out. Pulling her hand the rest of the way, she turned to Alice. "Alice, would you please give me and Edward a moment please? Maybe you can find me something for this party tonight?"

Alice was shocked by the tone of voice Bella used; she had thought she was Edward's submissive, but this was far from submissive behavior. Shit, if she acted like this in public with Jasper, she wouldn’t be able to sit down for a week. But, as she looked at Edward, she knew he wasn't upset, more like ashamed. "Sure, just come get me when you are finished."

Alice walked away and Bella looked over at Emmett. "Emmett, I need you to step outside for just a moment."

Emmett looked at Edward, who gave him a nod. He turned and walked out the door.

"First off, Edward, starting tomorrow I want to start my training with Esme and Jasper. Second, you will tell me who the fuck that was."

"I will make the arrangements with Mom and Jasper. Bella, let's sit down for a minute, please." Edward said, motioning to the small couch.

"Bella, I....Shit..." Edward stuttered raking his hand through his hair. "Irina was one of my past subs."

One of his subs. Bella knew he had had other submissives before her, but why the fuck didn’t he tell her that she worked here. "Fuck Edward, why didn't you tell me that she would be here?"

"Baby, I honestly didn't know. But, I have been here before; I purchased things for submissives."

"Damn, Edward, how many others am I going to run into?"

"Bella, you knew I had submissives before you. But, Bella, you have to know that you are the only one I have ever been in love with and given my heart to."

Bella was so mad. Edward was hers and that woman touched and kissed him, right in front of her. Damn, she wished she knew how to handle a gun, because she would have taken that bitch out. Okay, obviously some of the latent Donna traits were beginning to rear their heads.

"Edward, this relationship is only going to work if we are completely truthful to each other. That being said, I believe you did not know that Irina worked here, but, as soon as you heard where we were going, you needed to tell me about taking all your submissives here. Fuck, what makes this worse is that I really love their clothes." Edward took her hand and looked in her soulful brown eyes. "I am sorry, Baby. I promise I will try not to do that again. You are right; we have to be totally open with each other. Please don't let this come between us."

"Fuck, Edward, this is not going to come between us. Hell, I'll kill the bitch first."

Edward reared back and laughed hard. Fuck, she was definitely pulling from her inner Donna, and it was hot as hell. His cock twitched again, wanting to claim his mate. Then, he felt her hand on his cock, fuck, b ab y, just like that, he thought, but suddenly, she clutched his cock… hard. "Fuck, Baby, why did you do that?"

"You need to put that away; you don't want to give Irina the idea that it is for her, because you know this is mine. Do I make myself clear, dear?"

Edward swallowed and nodded his agreement. Fuck, he needed to get rid of his hard on quickly, but, fuck, she was fucking hot. "Baby, you need to let him go if you want me to get rid of him, because, Baby, he wants your fucking pussy so bad."

Bella giggled and gave his cock one more squeeze and removed her hand. "Be good and I'll reward you later."

"Fuck! Don't say things like that when you want him to go away." Edward said before beginning to try and to will the monster away. Baseball...No, that never does it....Kittens...Fuck…Bella’s pretty kitty...SHIT....not helping, then, it hit him. He imagined Irina naked; yup, that did it.

Bella looked down and saw his massive cock finally soften and she wondered how the hell he did it, but the look on his face showed pure disgust.

Hmmm.

"Mr. Cullen." A tall dark haired woman said, coming from the back of store. She wore a black pencil shirt with a white silk tuxedo shirt, and a pair of sky-high suede pumps. "Mary Ann Phillips, Manager of Luly Yang; I hear you wanted to see me."

"No, Mary Ann, it is I that requested your presence." Bella said, standing up from the couch, as she straightened her back and put on her game face. "I am sorry, and you are?"

"Isabella Swan, Mr. Cullen's fiancée."

"Oh, welcome Miss Swan. How can I be of assistance?"

"It seems your staff thinks it is okay to kiss the customers. Is this a common practice for your establishment, Ms. Phillips?" Bella arched her eyebrow for a little more emphasis.

"I’m sorry, what? Who did that?" Mary Ann asked. She knew who Edward Cullen was, or at least what the rumor was. If this was, in fact, his fiancée, she knew she needed to make her happy, no matter what. The future Mrs. Edward Cullen could do wonders for their business if she was seen wearing their designs.

"Irina." Bella smirked.

"Irina? Well, Miss Swan, I can assure you that will never happen again. You have my deepest apology and assurance that it will be dealt with. I will be happy to personally take care of your needs today, as well as any future needs that you might have."

"Thank you, Mary Ann. I really do love your clothes."

"Wonderful. What are we looking for today?"

"We have a very special party tonight and I need an extraordinary dress. My friend Alice is already looking around."

"Let's go see what we can find, shall we?" Mary Ann chimed.

Over the next hour, Bella not only found the dress for this evening, a long emerald green satin gown, which reminded Bella of Edward's eyes, but she also found several new pieces for her growing wardrobe, as well as accessories for each outfit. Mary Ann had been very attentive. Bella noticed that she never saw Irina again. Edward paid for the items. Bella was shocked to see the final bill was eleven thousand dollars, but Edward did not even blink an eye. Alice was so excited; she, too, found several pieces and, after a quick call to Jasper, she now had her own personal account at the shop.

Once Alice and Bella hugged their goodbyes, they parted ways, eager to see each other the following night, and Edward and Bella walked down the block to a small cafe for a sandwich. Emmett and Ben stood guard, surveying the area for any dangers. Bella and Edward did not want to eat anything heavy, because they knew that Esme would have a huge dinner planned for the party. They sat side by side talking, laughing, constantly finding reasons to touch each other; to anyone walking by, it was evident that this couple was madly in the love with each other.

What they did not notice, however, was that, across the street, Aro was walking with one of his girls. He recognized Edward Cullen right away and the young woman with him must have been the girl that James was talking about. She was a very beautiful young woman. He could see why James was interested in her. Hell, he wondered if she was a pain slut, since he knew that Edward Cullen did not do girlfriends, only subs. Shit, if she liked pain, he was sure James would be a better Dominant for her than the pansy ass she was with. He could not wait until he and James took out his father and took over the family. Their first order of new business would be to take out Edward Cullen, leaving the Cullen family without an heir. Then, one by one, the rest of the family would be taken out, until they were all gone, leaving their territory for the Volturi family to take over. Aro looked over at the couple once again. The more he looked at young woman, the more he felt he knew her from somewhere. But where?

*Chapter 20*: Chapter 20

During the ride home, Emmett told Edward and Bella that he saw Aro and some chick walking down the street. He said he thought that Aro recognized them, but did not do anything suspicious, so he just kept a close eye on him. Edward was upset, but knew that they could not get away with just shooting someone for walking down the street. The Cullens might have the key members of the police department in their pockets, but some things, sadly, just cannot be swept under the carpet. Bella asked if the woman had been Aro’s wife, Maria. Emmett said the woman was much too young to be Maria, so the woman had to be one of Aro's goomahs.

"Do we know who she is?" Edward questioned.

"No, Sir. It is common knowledge that he has several." Emmett responded nonchalantly.

"Several?” Bella squeaked. “But what about Maria? Is she aware he has several goomahs? What does she say about him having all these women?"

Bella was shocked at the disrespectful way Aro was treating his wife. She may not know the woman, but, still, it was just...disgusting.

"From what I know, she is aware, but she knows better than to say anything." Emmett said. Bella and Edward arrived home and had a few hours to rest before they needed to begin getting ready for the Emmett’s ceremony and their engagement reception. Edward explained to Bella the rite of passage that Emmett was about to partake. Normally, this ceremony was a very closely guarded secret within the family, limited to specific members of the family and their spouses. However, with Bella preparing to assume the position of

Donna over the family, Edward needed to ensure that she was aware of the reasons and traditions behind the events that would be occurring behind closed doors tonight. She was not permitted in the room, due to the fact that she was not officially his wife, and no one was aware of all the events that were going to take place in the very near future, but he knew that he would be standing side by side with her, as the Don and Donna of the

Cullen/Volturi families at the next ceremony.

Edward had phoned his mother earlier in the afternoon, and she assured him that the reception would be an event that would be talked about for months. She said that his Dad's credit card was red hot from all of the purchases.

He also asked if she would be available to start Bella’s training with firearms the next morning. Esme screamed like a little school girl with excitement over the fact she was going to be teaching her new daughter, who also happened to be the next co-leader of the family. She told Edward she had a special gift for Bella, and that she was not to worry about bringing over any guns. Next, he called Jasper and informed him that he had spoken to Alice during their shopping trip that afternoon, and she understood about tonight, but he better get his head out of his ass and ask that girl to marry him before she found someone else. Jasper chuckled, saying he already had a ring, but was waiting for the right time, which made Edward laugh.

"Jasper, the right time is now. You love her and she loves you. Life is too short to wait for “the right time”. Changing the subject, I need you to start training Bella on hand to hand combat, along with knife use as soon as possible."

"Edward, I don’t get it, man; we don’t usually train future wives in hand to hand and knives? What’s up?" Jasper questioned, wondering what the fuck was going on in his boss's mind. Teaching basic self-defense to the wives was customary, but not hand to hand, and definitely not knife use.

Edward was exasperated with Jasper’s continual questioning. "Jasper, you and I are going to have a long conversation concerning your comments as of late, as well as your constant need to question my orders." Edward barked. It was obvious that he needed to remind Jasper who the fuck was in charge. He would not be wasting words, but providing a more forceful and painful reminder of the family chain of command.

"Yes Sir." Shit, Jasper thought, he had overstepped his position again.

"Good, then be at my parents’ home at ten o'clock tomorrow morning." Edward said, leaving no room for debate.

"I will be there”, Jasper agreed.

"I will see you in a few hours." Edward said, hanging up.

Edward then remembered he needed a gift for Bella for tonight. Shit…he was unsure what to get her. He really wanted to give her his collar, but he wanted to wait. That part of their relationship was special, and, as such, the collaring ceremony had to be a memorable occasion. Then, it hit him; she needed a necklace to go with the fuck hot dress she had picked out today. After the terrible beginning at Luly Yang, Bella had found the fucking hottest dress. He was really looking forward to announcing their engagement at the reception. He pulled his phone back out and called Valdo. After Edward described the dress to him, Valdo told him that he had a stunning emerald necklace in stock that would be absolutely perfect with the dress he described. Edward told him to put it on his account and he would have someone to pick it up shortly. He went to call Emmett, but he remembered he was getting ready for his ceremony, and he had given Ben and Angela the afternoon off. They were attending the ceremony and reception this evening, but wanted a few hours of alone time. Damn, who the hell could he trust to pick the necklace up, and get it to him before the ceremony? Then he remembered Rosalie, and quickly dialed her number.

"Hello?" Rosalie answered.

"Rose, it’s Edward Cullen."

"Edward, so nice to hear from you. How is Bella?"

"She is perfect. In fact, she is the reason why I am calling. We are going to a reception tonight, and I want to give her a necklace that I got from Valdo, but I have no one to pick it up. I was wondering if you had some time to help me out."

"For Bella, anything." Rosalie said. She had been very impressed with her when she met her; there was something about Bella that engendered one to want to be friends with her.

"Thank you so much, Rosalie. I will compensate you for your time and effort."

"No need, Edward. I was just preparing to close up the shop, so I will swing by and pick it up, and bring it by your apartment."

"Great, I will let Valdo know you are coming."

"See you in about an hour."

Edward made his call to Valdo, and was excited anticipating how beautiful the necklace would look on Bella's neck. He went into the den to find Bella curled up on the couch fast asleep. He sat on the table in front of her and admired her beauty. Her features were classic. Pale, smooth skin, high cheekbones, full pouty lips, and killer chocolate brown eyes.

Damn, he wished he could have met her years ago and saved himself years of loneliness and frustration. And with that thought, Edward realized that was what he had been feeling all these years. Why, even when he had a sub, he was still lonely. When he began in the community, Carlisle made sure he had a great mentor and advisor. He had taken his studies seriously, and always hoped that he would find someone he could share all of himself with, and have the type of relationship his parents had. Thinking back, he knew he had made some horrible selections in his choice of submissives. Looking back, he wished he could turn back the clock and rethink his decisions. Hell, even Jasper had picked on him about some of the choices, but after the fiasco with Ann Marie, Jasper kept his mouth shut.

Yes, Lauren and Irina were both bat-shit crazy, but Ann Marie was beyond crazy. She hid her true self from everyone... until Jasper had started to have feelings for her. Then she let her true nature come out. Once, she showed up on Jasper's doorstep, claiming that she had been kicked out of her apartment, and needed a place to stay. So, she asked if she could stay with him. He, of course, agreed, until she found a place. But, only a few days later, she was redecorating his entire apartment. Then, she began to leave information around the apartment about wedding plans. One day, she came to the club, and picked a fight with Heidi, accusing her of sleeping with her fiancée, and then pulled a gun on her. Jasper ran out of the office, and took the gun away from her. Ann Marie began ranting to Jasper; the more she said, the more Jasper realized that there was something seriously wrong with Ann Marie. He called one of the club members, who also happened to be a psychiatrist, and asked if he would be willing to sit down with

Ann Marie, and evaluate her. Fortunately for Jasper, he was happy to come by and check her out. When it was all over with, Ann Marie was diagnosed as bipolar, which she already knew, but, unfortunately, she was off her meds. Jasper paid to get her into a treatment center and set her up in an apartment. After the Ann Marie fiasco, Jasper took some time off from the playroom. One evening, a few months later, there was a class being held at the club for beginner submissives; that’s where he met Alice. That night Jasper had found what Edward had been looking for, the love of his life.

Today, at the shop, Edward had been faced with a “ghost” from his past; he did not handle it well. He was so worried about helping Bella shop, that, when they were confronted by Irina, he was, uncharacteristically, taken off guard. What had really shaken him about his response, was the fact that, if it had been an actual threat, he was unprepared to act. He was off his game. Why? While pondering the cause, he realized that it was Bella.

He had never been in love. This woman had become his world and, right now, he was not thinking straight. Damn. He needed to work on finding some sort of balance. He was about to become the Don of the Cullen family, shit, no, Don of the Cullen/Volturi families and he needed to be a strong, fair, and focused leader. But also he was also going to become a husband and, in the future, hopefully a father. Fuck, how did his father do it? He needed to sit down with his dad, and get his views on how to separate the roles while not affecting either negatively. He needed his sage wisdom.

"Love Edward." Bella sighed, still sleeping.

Edward came out of his thoughts and looked back at her. She was talking in her sleep again. Damn she was so cute when she did that. He could not wait to be bound to this woman in every possible way. He knew that he needed to have a long conversation with Bella, and share everything with her about his dating history, as well as his submissives. He was not willing to expose her to a repeat of today’s confrontation. She needed to be informed, not caught off guard. He was not happy with his past choices, but he could not change it. What mattered now was that Bella was his future.

Bella slowly opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was Edward. "Hi."

Edward smiled. "Hello, my love, nice nap?"

"Yes."

Edward stood and began to climb beside Bella on the couch. Pulling her on top him and held her close. They were chest to chest, each breath was

synchronized, and their hearts beat as one. "I love you." Edward sighed. "Oh, I love you so much." Bella moaned.

"I spoke with Mom and Jasper, and have set up your training starting tomorrow, but before we go, I thought we could talk after breakfast; I need to tell you all about my past. Baby, I don't want you to feel the way you felt this afternoon ever again."

"It was just a shock; I let my jealousy get the best of me." Bella said.

"No, Baby, I need you to know everything about me. I promise you that you are the only woman I have ever truly loved. I’m sure you will agree that knowledge is power, and I plan to make sure you have all the knowledge you need to be fully prepared for all the roles we are about to acquire."

"I know, Edward; I can see the intent and sincerity in your eyes."

Then the doorbell rang, interrupting their conversation.

"That will be Rosalie." Edward said as he moved Bella to the side of the couch, and got up from the couch.

"Why is Rose here?" She asked.

"She is doing me a favor. Come, I know you want to say hello," Edward said, extending his hand with a mischievous grin on his face.

They walked to the door and, after checking the monitor, they opened it. "Rosalie, thank you for doing this." Edward said as he motioned Rosalie into the apartment.

"I was happy to do so. Bella, it is so nice to see you again." Rosalie said, handing the bag from Valdo to Edward.

"Me, too. Do you have some time to come in for a little bit?"

"Yes, but I don't want to keep you. I know you are going to a reception this evening."

"Yes, but I have time. Come on in. Would you like something to drink?" Bella offered.

"No, I'm driving, but thank you."

"Bella, why don't you take Rosalie upstairs and show her your dress?" Edward offered.

"Would you like to see it?" Bella asked, excited to get Rose’s opinion.

"I would love to. Do you need any help getting ready?"

"Yes, I would love your help. Edward, love, since Rose is going to help me get ready, are you okay getting ready in the spare room?" "Of course, let me just come up and get my tux."

After Edward left the room, Bella began to get ready with Rose's help. As Bella showered, Rose waited in their bedroom checking her email. One of them was the invitation to the Munch Party on Saturday night. She was excited about going, and was hoping to find someone she could consider for a

Dominant. She had not had a Dominant since Royce King, which was over a year ago. What people did not know was that Royce had broken the cardinal rule in a BDSM relationship. They had been in a relationship for about three months, when, one day, they were in the middle of a scene and

Royce pulled out a cat of nine tails and began to hit her over and over again. Despite her cries of “red”, he didn't stop; he continued whipping her until, finally, after multiple strikes he stopped. But, it wasn’t because of her safeword, instead, it was because he was tired. When he untied her hands, he slapped her across the face, told her to get use to it, because he was sick and tired of babying her in his playroom. He left her on the floor, bleeding and bruised. She gathered herself up, left, and never came back. He had tried to talk to her, hell, he even stalked her, but, eventually, he backed off.

Nevertheless, what had happened left Rosalie leery of beginning another relationship. Esme Cullen came into the shop one day, and they began to talk. She invited her to one of her classes and, after going to the first one, she decided that she needed a Dominant, but the right one.

Bella came out after her shower, ready for Rosalie to help her get ready. Rosalie asked Bella to simply call her Rose, because that is what all her friends called her. Bella smiled and thanked her as she sat down at the vanity as Rose began to help her get ready.

When Bella removed her dress from the garment bag, Rose cooed, "Oh my God this is an unbelievable dress. Where did you find this?" It was a truly gorgeous long emerald green satin strapless gown, with pleated bodes and a high slit.

"Luly Yang. I fell in love with their merchandise. But I almost didn't stay."

"Why?" Rose questioned.

Bella told her about what had happened, leaving out the part about the gun. She knew that Rose was part of the community, but not part of the family.

Rose laughed at how she handled Irene, oops, Irina. Bella had decided to forgo a bra and selected a La Perla panty and garter set with nude stockings.

She pulled one side of her hair back while curling the ends and laid them over the other shoulder. They used a light foundation and blush, but Rose talked her in a smoky, dramatic eye look, to which Bella fully agreed.

Rose helped Bella into her dress, zipping it up and making sure the hook and eye were securely fastened. Bella opened the box that held her expensive shoes. Edward spotted them in a shop on the way back to the car when they had finished lunch, and he had to buy them. They were a pair from the Stuart Weitzman Platinum Dream collection shoes.

Bella had fallen in love with them and Edward said he could not wait to fuck her in nothing but these shoes. When they checked out, Bella nearly collapsed at the cost. Edward said it was a good investment and then gave her one of his signature ‘fuck me’ smirks. Edward loved it; he swore it would never get old.

"Bella, you look like a queen." Rose gushed.

"I feel like one."

Bella had told Rose that they were announcing their engagement tonight to the family. Rose was excited for Bella and Edward and hoped that, maybe one day, she would also get her fairytale ending. Together they left the room and descended the stairs. Then, they heard a booming voice rising up from the first floor.

"Bella, Edward, I need your help."

When Rose got to the bottom of the steps, she came face to face with the handsomest man she had ever seen. Curly light brown hair, piercing baby blue eyes, and the sexiest dimples she’d ever seen. Then, she saw his fucking body, broad shoulders, and thick muscular arms; as her eyes scanned down his broad chest, she saw the outline of the monster cock. Fuck, he was packing. And that was while flaccid. She almost melted into a puddle thinking about how he would look hard.

"Edward, I’m sorry for interrupting, you didn't tell me you had company." Emmett smirked.

"Emmett, you fool, this is Rosalie Hale, the owner of Master's Binding."

"The BDSM jewelry store?" Emmett questioned, taking in the beautiful woman before him.

"Yes Sir." Rosalie said, blushing and dipping her head slightly.

Emmett’s cock came to life. Emmett knew that Rosalie was a submissive, and he had heard at the club that she was currently without a Dominant.

How fortuitous was it that he was a Dominant looking for a submissive? Like many men in the Cullen family, he also enjoyed the discipline that came with being a well-trained Dominant. "I am sorry, my lady. The name is Emmett McCarthy." Emmett said, holding out his hand, in which Rosalie placed her dainty smooth hand. He brought it to his lips and placed a gentle kiss to the knuckles.

Edward and Bella smirked at each other as they stood in the foyer, taking in this little interlude.

"Emmett, exactly why did you come here?" Edward questioned, breaking the moment between them.

"Oh, shit, sorry, I forgot. I can’t seem to get this tie right. I thought someone might be able to help me."

Rosalie stepped forward and cooed, "I'll do it for you, Sir."

"Why thank you, my lady." Emmett grinned, putting those sexy dimples on full display.

Rosalie stepped closer and began to tie his tie. She could smell his cologne and his own personal scent and blushed, wondering what he tasted like. With shaking hands, she quickly tied Emmett's tie into a perfect bow, and patted her hand against his rock hard chest. "There you go."

"Thank you so much. How can I repay you?" Emmett smirked.

"It was my pleasure." Rosalie whispered.

Edward and Bella watched the couple before them and smiled. Hmm, mayb e, just mayb e, they both thought.

Edward then took in the beauty of his fiancée. The emerald gown hugged her body like a glove and her sexy feet were wearing the fucking sexy shoes.

"You are looking utterly ravishing, my love."

"Thank you, and you look mighty delicious in that tux."

"I am glad you had a nap, because, after all this, we are coming back here and we will enjoy each other’s company all night long." Edward whispered in a rough voice. He could not wait until they were alone so he could show her how much he loved her. "But, first, I have a little something to show you just how much a fucking love you." He pulled out the box and opened it up, showing her the emerald necklace that was inside.

It was a gorgeous necklace, but with everything else that he had done, it was too much. "Edward, it's too much."

"Never, my love." Edward cooed as he removed the necklace, and secured it around her neck. Leaning into her ear, he whispered. "Soon, you will be wearing my collar."

Bella gasped. That was something she wanted so badly.

"Emmett, we need to get going." Edward said, and then turned to Rosalie. "Are you coming to the Munch Party on Saturday?"

"Yes, I am really looking forward to it." Rosalie said.

"I will make sure to keep my eye out for a Dominant for you." Edward promised.

"You are looking for a Dominant?" Emmett questioned.

"Yes, Sir."

Emmett looked up at Edward and smiled. There was something about this woman that made him what to know more about her. "Rosalie, I know you don't know me, but I am sure Edward and Bella could vouch for me. I would love to be your escort to the Munch."

Rose's eyes grew large and she began to shake. She wanted to get to know this man, but, after what had happened with Royce, it was hard to trust someone again. She was in a conundrum. She wanted a Dominant, but she was afraid to take the chance.

Edward saw the inner turmoil on Rose's face. Something must have happened to her, he could tell she was scared, but he also knew that Emmett had also been trained and mentored by Peter. Edward knew Emmett was a very good and nurturing Dominant who treated his submissive like a queen.

Stepping in to rescue her from the situation, Edward asked "Rose, may I speak to you for a moment?"

"Yes, Sir."

Edward walked over to the living room and stood in front of the window overlooking the city. "Rose, I can see that you are unsure about accepting

Emmett's invitation. I just wanted to let you know, that I have known Emmett for most of my life; he has been trained and mentored by the same man who trained me. I have never heard anything negative from his past submissives, and I know him to be a man that is loyal and trustworthy."

Rose smiled; this was the assurance she needed to hear. "Thank you, Sir."

"Now let's get back, so you can let the big guy know your decision."

Rose walked back to where Emmett was standing and, in a sweet soft voice, she said, “Sir, this girl would love to have you escort her to the Munch."

A large, bright smile broke out across his face; he wanted to pick her up and kiss the fucking daylights out of her, but he sensed she was a little hesitant, so he would have to take it slow with her. However, he also knew she was worth it. "Wonderful, may I have your number so I can call you this week and finalize the plans?"

After Emmett and Rose exchanged numbers, and she was on her way, Edward, Bella, and Emmett proceeded to the ceremony and reception. As they arrived, they were met by some of the top-level guards in the family. Tonight was going to be very tight when it came to security because all of the high ranking family members in attendance, but also because their wives were also in attendance. Emmett exited the car and opened the door for Edward and Bella. The two guards at the front door stared at the beauty on Edward's arm. Fuck, she was one of the sexiest women they had ever seen, but they also knew that, if she was on Edward's arm, she was untouchable.

As they entered the house, they were met by Carlisle and Esme. Carlisle was wearing a tuxedo and Esme was wearing a striking baby blue one- shoulder gown.

"Bella, dear, you look amazing." Esme cooed as she wrapped her arms around her.

"Thank you, but you also look dazzling."

"Oh, thank you. Now, we are going to hide you out upstairs until after the ceremony, and then, as soon as everyone has gathered for start of the reception, we will have you and Edward make your grand entrance and Carlisle will make the announcement."

"Thanks sounds great, Esme. Where would you like me to wait?"

"Oh, I thought you might like to stay in Edward's old bedroom. You can snoop as much as you want while you are there."

"Ma..." Edward whined. "What? She is going to be your wife, so no secrets."

"Come, I'll show where it is." Edward said, taking Bella’s hand and leading her up the stairs to his old bedroom.

Bella walked in the bedroom and let out a little giggle. It was immediately obvious that Edward had not lived in this room for a long time. The walls had posters of girls in bikinis and band posters. The bookshelf had trophies and ribbons from where he played some type of sport. Esme must have changed the bedding, because it was currently a dark brown cover with blue pillows. Bella turned to Edward, who was running his hand through his hair, clearly a sign he was nervous.

"So how many girls have you had in here, Mr. Cullen?" Bella questioned.

"None."

"Really?"

"Yes, but it's always been a dream of mine to have one." Edward said as his eyes darkened with lust. Standing in his childhood bedroom was the woman who was everything he could imagine he ever wanted. She was sweet, loving, giving, intelligent, and sexy as hell. Stalking toward her, he needed a taste to tide him over until they returned home.

Bella looked into his darkened eyes and lustful smile as he slowly walked toward her. She took a step back, as he took another forward. They did this until her ass was against his dresser.

"I would love to live out my fantasy, but I fucking don't have time; it would take hours."

"Edward, you can't say things like to me." Bella moaned.

"I know, Baby. I have to go, so snoop all you want. The ceremony won't be long."

"Okay."

"Love you." Edward sighed.

"I love you."

Edward placed a sweet kiss on her lips and left the room. Walking down the hallway to the meeting room, he opened the door to find that Marcus had done an exceptional job setting up the room for the ceremony. The meeting room was done in dark stained wood with a beveled ceiling and held a large wooden meeting table with high back leather chairs.

The lights were turned down low and on the table were the candle and the picture of St. Francis of Assisi. When the time came, he would place his knife on the table, while Carlisle, the Boss of the family, would place his gun on the table. A little later, all the top ranking family members began to enter the room. They all were either wearing tuxedos or their most fashionable suits. Jasper arrived and took his position to Edward’s left. Edward would be standing next to Carlisle with Marcus on his other side. The door opened again and this time Carlisle walked in standing tall and powerful, the badass Don he knew he was. He walked over and took his position at the head of the table. Reaching into his jacket, he pulled out this gold desert eagle gun and laid it on the table.

After the gun was laid, Edward reached in and pulled out his pearl-handled switchblade, since he was going to be next in line to be the leader of the family.

"We are gathered here this evening to welcome another man into the family. Bring him forward." Carlisle commanded.

The door opened and Emmett walked in. He walked around the table and stood before the Don of the Family. "Emmett, you have come here today to join the family. In doing so, you will wear allegiance and fealty to its members until you draw your last breath. Do you understand?"

"Yes."

"Then let us begin. Give me your trigger finger." Carlisle said as he picked up the knife. Once he held Emmett's finger, he pricked it. As the bright red blood drop came from the wound, Carlisle brought up the picture of St. Francis of Assissi.

"Sign your blood to the family."

Emmett took his blood and smeared it on the picture.

"Now recite your pledge as you bind yourself to the family, a pledge that will forever be burned in your hand and your heart."

Carlisle lifted the picture, set it on fire, and placed in Emmett’s open hands.

"As burns the symbol of this saint, so will burn my soul. I enter this pledge full of life, and will depart it only with my death." Emmett proclaimed.

At the end, he was allowed to drop the card and in doing so, he was now a made man of the family.

The bottle of Jameson was opened, and cigars were handed out. Members lit their cigars and soon each hand had a tumbler of Jameson. A toast was given and Emmett beamed with pride and joy.

"Gentlemen, thank you for coming this evening. My lovely wife has prepared a wonderful reception; let us go enjoy the rest of the evening with your lovely wives."

The entire family walked past Emmett, shaking his hand and welcoming him to the family. When the last member left, the only ones that remained were Carlisle, Edward, Marcus, Jasper, and Emmett.

"Emmett, son, welcome. You have already been given the most important duty in the family. I am sure you will ensure that our future Donna will be protected."

"With my life." He swore. "Edward, it’s time to get Bella; I will give you a cue to walk in."

"Thanks, Dad."

Edward left the room and went to his old bedroom. When he opened the door, he found his dazzling bride-to-be looking through photo albums.

"FUCK."

Bella looked up and giggled loudly. "Love the bubble bath pictures."

"Who gave you those?"

"Oh, Esme brought them to keep me company. You really were a cute baby."

"Were? I'm not cute now?"

"Oh, baby, you are beyond cute." Bella cooed.

"Fucking a. Now, let’s go, love, Dad is getting ready to introduce us."

Bella stood up and smoothed her dress with shaky hands. Damn, she was nervous. What if they didn't like her? What if they did not think she was good enough for Edward?

"Bella, love, don't be nervous; they are going to love you."

"Are you sure?"

"Hell yes. If not, I'll just shoot them." Edward deadpanned.

Bella was shocked at his comment, but then she saw the mischievous look in his eyes. Damn him.

"Fuck you, asshole." Bella huffed.

"Oh, baby, I will, later; don't worry." He smirked.

Walking arm in arm, they arrived outside the room where Esme had set up the reception. They could hear talking and laughing behind the doors.

Then, they heard Carlisle as he began to get the members' attention.

"Family, Esme and I have some wonderful news that we wanted to share with all of you this evening. As you know, Edward has been preparing to take over the family, but he needed to find a wife. We are excited to announce that he has found a woman who is going to be a remarkable wife to your new

Don. So, ladies and gentlemen, I would like to introduce the newly engaged couple, Edward and Bella."

Edward placed a kiss on Bella's lips and walked into the room, one-step toward the rest of their life.

*Chapter 21*: Chapter 21 As Edward and Bella walked into the door of the reception room, everyone was on their feet clapping and cheering. They walked up to where Carlisle was standing on the small raised platform, holding hands and smiling as they turned to greet the family as a couple for the first time.

"Thank you. We can't wait to usher in a new era for the Cullen family. We may be a little mischievous in some areas." Edward joked, chuckling, as did entire family. "But the main thing in our hearts and minds is that, we are a family. This woman beside me has already started helping the family by designing and heading the building project of a new business that will take over the site where Puss and Boots was previously. The projected revenue for this project will be higher than any other business we own... (Cough) legally. My father has given me a big pair of shoes to fill; he has spent the last 28 years of his life building, watching, and protecting this family. It is his confidence and leadership that will assist me as the new head of the family. I, with his guidance, hope to be worthy of his legacy. When the transition is complete, I will strive to ensure a bright and prosperous future for this family, until the next generation is ready and willing to take over the reins. I know you once you get to know her; you will love Isabella, and will put her under your protective wings, because she is the love of my life, and the mother of our future generations."

As Edward finished his speech, every member of the family stood, took out their gun, and laid it on the table; a sign that they would protect of Isabella with their lives.

Bella watched and was confused at what was happening. Edward leaned over and whispered in her ear the significance of their actions. As soon as

Edward explained, tears formed in her eyes. She could not believe that a week ago, she was without a family and now, before her, there were so many who would pledge to protect her with their lives surrounding her. Edward wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close. His strength and love, gave her the courage to stand tall and address the family.

"Thank you for your love and protection. I promise with my last breath to love, honor, and protect the family." After Bella said that, all the wives stood beside their husbands and everyone began to clap and cheer.

"Thank you, everyone, now let us sit down and eat this very expensive meal which my wife charged to my credit card." Carlisle joked.

Edward and Bella walked over to the head table, where Carlisle, Esme, Marcus, Di, Garrett, Kate, Jasper, and Emmett were seated to enjoy the meal.

Esme had the wait staff from one of the clubs come in; because she knew she could trust them. Dinner was served and everyone moaned in enjoyment of the food.

"Fuck, Mom, this is good." Edward moaned.

Esme laughed. "I wondered when it was going to come out. I couldn't believe that you didn’t say fuck once during your entire speech."

"Fuck, I didn't realize that." Carlisle said. "Well, we know where he gets it from." Esme stated, patting Carlisle's arm. "Like father, like son."

Bella listened to the banter between them and counted herself very fortunate to be part of such a loving, caring, and cheerful family. Then she wondered what it would have been like to have parents like Carlisle and Esme growing up. And, in that moment, she promised herself that when

Edward and she had children that she would be exactly like Esme and Carlisle.

"Are you okay?" Edward questioned, placing a kiss on her temple.

"Yes, just thinking."

"I love you."

"Oh, Edward, I love you, too."

Edward leaned in and captured her lips before parting them, and then caressing her tongue with his. His hand found the top of the slit of her dress and slipped his hand inside. As he began to move his upward, he found that the little minx was wearing one of his favorite pieces of lingerie, garters.

Edward pulled away from her delicious lips. "You know what garters do to me."

Bella’s tiny hand reached over and palmed his now hard cock. "Hmmm, he is ready to play."

Edward placed his hand over hers and held it. "Minx."

Bella giggled.

"Bella, have you set a date yet?" Kate asked.

"Yes, actually we have, August 8th."

Esme screamed. "August 8th?! Oh my! We have so much to do."

Carlisle reached in his pocket and pulled out his wallet, and then grabbed his credit card and handed it over to Esme. "Damn, I don't think it even had a chance to cool down."

Esme took the card and, to the surprise of the table, stuffed it down the front of her dress. "Don't want to lose it." She remarked, giggling happily. The rest of the dinner was spent talking about the wedding. Di offered to help and so did Kate. Bella knew she would need a total of ten attendants, since it was a traditional Italian wedding. She, of course, wanted Alice to be the maid of honor and she wanted Rose as a bridesmaid, but she needed three more.

"Kate, I would love to have you as a bridesmaid."

"Of course, I would love to." Kate gushed.

"Thank you."

"So, is Michael going to walk you down the aisle?" Jasper quipped.

Edward’s head snapped toward Jasper. Had he lost his fucking mind? Edward stood quickly and, with a murderous look in his eye, he barked at

Jasper. "Jasper, a word."

Edward quickly glanced at his father, who nodded his head once, giving him permission to handle Jasper any way he saw fit. Jasper had always been a loyal member of family and he had been Edward's first choice as Capo, but, over the last week, he had made several major mistakes and in this world that would not, or could not, happen.

Edward leaned down to Bella’s ear and whispered. "I'll be back, baby."

Bella was as shocked as Edward at Jasper’s question. Yes, most of the people knew her heritage, and what was about to happen, but Garrett and Kate did not, and neither did anyone else that may have overheard Jasper’s comment. Edward was so pissed that she couldn’t help but wonder what was about to happen to Jasper.

Edward walked out of the reception area, through the den, and out to the back of the house.

"Patrol the grounds and don't come back until I tell you." Edward barked to the two guards stationed at the back of the house. They nodded and then left.

His heart was pumping hard and his temper was boiling. He stood in the middle of the yard and took a few moments to center himself. This is where being a Dominant helped. The control and discipline helped him to think before he reacted. He turned and saw Jasper standing about five feet away from him. Walking over to him, he took his hand, swung around, and connected it with Jasper's jaw, whipping his head back. Before Jasper could right himself, Edward reared back and, with all his strength, punched him in the stomach, causing Jasper to fall to his knees, gasping for air.

"Jasper, you have seriously disappointed me. You are my motherfucking Capo and you are supposed to watch my back and protect me. However, every fucking time I turn around, you are questioning my decisions; you fucking knew that we were keeping the information about Bella's heritage quiet.

What the fuck do you do but mouth off in front of uninformed members of the family about it? Tell me why I shouldn't take out my gun and end your sorry ass right this minute?"

Jasper raised his head. His jaw felt like it was broken, and the pain from Edward's hit in the stomach still hurt.

Fuck, what was going on? When Edward had put him in the position of second in command, he was beyond excited. The Cullen family had been so good to him and his family. His father, Marcus, was Carlisle's Capo and to keep the police clueless, Jasper went by his mother's maiden name. He and Edward had played together as children, and, as they got older, they began learning about the family business and began their training, Edward asked him to be by his side, stating that he trusted him with his life. Like Carlisle, his father was also a Dominant. As he researched and did some soul searching, he realized that he also had the traits of a Dominant. Carlisle had sent Edward to Peter, Jasper’s older brother, when it came time for his training as a Dominant, while Jasper went to Alistair, who was also a family member. He taught him how to be a strong, yet loving Dominant. That, in the end, it was not about his pleasure, but that of the submissive. Like Edward, he’d had several subs and, after the fiasco with Ann Marie, he did not think he would ever find the one that would complete him. He wanted a relationship like his parents had. He was at the club the night that Esme was holding one of her beginning submissive classes, and, as he was doing a walk-through of the club, the door opened and in walked a goddess. That was the night he met Alice Brandon and fell head over heels in love. After a few months, she introduced him to her roommate and best friend, Bella Swan. As soon as they met, Jasper saw Bella as the sister he never had and felt protective of her. The last week, though, fucking everything changed.

He had wanted to help Bella out by giving her a job, then, after he found out she was a submissive, he wondered if there was any chemistry between her and Edward. It was as if an atomic bomb went off when they met. One second, Edward was saving her from James, and in the next, they were moving in together. Now…. bam, they are getting married. Jasper did not know why, but it bothered him. Edward was like a brother to him; he knew in his heart that he would always take care of Bella. Then, it hit him, he was jealous. Not romantic jealousy, but jealous that Edward had taken his life by the horns and was getting everything in order. This is what Jasper had planned to do with Alice, but was too afraid to ask. Yes, he was jealous of the direction that Edward’s life was taking, and felt he, himself, was becoming stagnant, and resentful of being left behind.

"Edward, I'm sorry. I know that is not enough, but I am."

"What the fuck is going on?"

"I'm jealous."

He was fucking jealous? He wanted Bella. Oh hell no! Rearing back again, he hit Jasper hard in the nose; he felt fucking amazing when he heard bones cracking and saw blood squirting out.

"Damn, Edward, you broke my fucking nose." Jasper moaned, holding his nose. "What the fuck do you mean you're jealous? Bella is mine and you, motherfucker, can't have her."

"Edward, I'm not in love with Bella; I'm jealous of you. You have, and are doing, everything I want and should be doing."

Edward stepped back and looked at his friend. His partner in crime was jealous of him. "Fuck, Jasper, there is nothing to be jealous of, you just need to take your balls out of the drawer and ask Alice to marry you."

"I know, but I'm scared."

"Jasper I have seen you take a man out with your bare hands. Are you really that scared to ask a woman to marry you?"

"Yes."

Edward then began to laugh, slapping his hand on his legs.

After a few moments, Jasper joined him, knowing that Edward was right; he needed to man up and ask Alice. He needed to stop whining about it or trying to sabotage his best friend's relationship.

After their laughter died down, the silence was broken by a sudden muffled pop and a whooshing noise. Jasper glanced at Edward just as the left side of his shoulder was violently pushed back.

Edward's widened eyes stared at Jasper as he began to feel a burning sensation in his upper arm.

"Fuck, I've been hit!" Edward yelled.

Jasper, who was still on the ground, looked out across the yard to see where the shot came from and saw a shadow down by the boathouse. Quickly looking over to Edward, he saw he had his gun out, but the blood was beginning to seep through his bright white dress shirt, indicating that he had definitely been hit.

"I see him." Jasper whispered. "Are you okay if I leave you?"

"Go, get the motherfucker now and bring him to me. Alive, Jasper, I want him alive."

Jasper tore off across the grounds toward the boathouse.

Edward leaned up against a tree and kept an eye on Jasper as he quickly but quietly moved across the yard. He pulled out his phone and pressed the speed dial number for security. Years ago, they set up a network, so that, if any of the family was in trouble, they simply had to press a button on their phone, and it would send a signal out and security would track the family member in distress by their phone signal.

Marcus was listening to the lively conversation concerning the upcoming wedding of Edward and Bella. He was happy that neither Garrett nor Kate let on that they heard Jasper's statement and he was also happy that Edward had taken Jasper out to have a serious conversation with him. He may be his son, but he had also taken on the responsibility of being Edward's Capo and, in doing so, he needed to protect him and his family. Marcus could remember some hard conversations that Carlisle had with him over the years, but they were worth it. He was a rich man and was surrounded by many people who loved and cared for him and his family.

Suddenly, he felt his phone vibrate. Pulling it out of his pocket, he saw that the emergency code had been sent; the location was directly outside the house.

"CODE RED!" He yelled, pulling his gun, and looking at Carlisle, who also had pulled his gun and was positioning himself in front of the table in protection mode. Marcus then took off through the room with several guards behind him.

Emmett jumped to his feet and positioned himself in front of Bella.

"Emmett, Garrett, take the women to the room." Carlisle barked as he surveyed the room. Pulling out his phone, he looked to see who had called the emergency and when it saw it was Edward, he was immediately concerned. Shit, this was bad, very bad. gun

Esme held onto Bella's hand as she followed Emmett down the hall to the door that lead to the secure room.

"Esme, what is going on?" Bella cried.

"Bella, I'll explain everything once we get into the room."

"Where is Edward?"

"I don't know, but I promise we will find out." Esme assured her.

Emmett opened the door and Esme, Bella, Kate and Di walked in. The room had no windows, the walls were made of concrete, and it had its own electrical line, as well as private phone and internet lines. Esme went over to the control panel and checked to see who had sounded the alarm. When she saw the name, she gasped. Her son. Looking up at Bella, she knew it was going to be difficult to make her stay in this room.

"Esme, what is it?" Bella questioned, seeing Esme's worried expression.

"Bella, dear, we have a security system set up within the family that if one of the family members are in danger, they only have to push the speed dial a

code, and a code is sent to all the members' phones."

"Okay." Bella responded hesitantly. She understood, but where was Esme going with this if all of the family members were here.

"Bella, Edward is the one who sent the code." Bella eyes went wide and tears formed. Edward was in trouble. She turned and rushed to the door, but was quickly grabbed by Emmett.

"Let me go!" Bella yelled, as she began punching at Emmett, trying to free herself from his restrictive arms.

"No can do." Emmett said, holding on to her, while she tried to break his grip.

"Emmett, let me go. I need to find Edward."

"Bella, you are not going anywhere."

"But, Emmett, he needs me!" Bella cried, as tears poured down her face. "I need him."

"Bella, look at me." Emmett pleaded.

Bella looked up at Emmett. She began to feel numb, pushing the fear to the back of her mind. She needed to make him understand that she needed to get to Edward.

"Edward can take care of himself, but if you go out there, you will be a distraction and he needs to keep his mind on the danger at hand."

Bella quit struggling, and fell to the floor. Her life, the reason for every breath, every beat of her heart was hurt, and she couldn't do a damn thing to help.

*Chapter 22*: Chapter 22

As soon as Marcus received Edward’s alert, he ran out the back of the house and was met by the members of the security detail, whom Edward had dismissed earlier, coming around from the side of the house.

"Where the hell were you?" Marcus demanded.

They came to a screeching halt, facing Marcus, hands on their guns from being startled. "Edward told us to leave him and Jasper alone, Sir." One of them murmured.

"Fuck, we need to find Edward now!" Marcus ordered, while he and the guards cautiously walked out onto the lawn. The quiet of the night was suddenly shattered with the sound of a gunshot in the distance.

Marcus quickly turned and ordered the detail ahead to investigate, "Go and find out what the fuck is going on down there." Three of the guards took off across the lawn, while Marcus continued using the homing device on his phone to help him in his search for Edward. As he came around a section of rose bushes next to a large tree, he saw a pair of legs sprawled across the lawn. Rushing over, he found Edward propped up against the base of the tree. His face was very pale, and his white shirt was soaked in blood. Dropping to his knees, he saw that Edward was conscious, and grasped his face between his hands, "Edward...Edward...How are you doing?" Marcus pleaded, praying he was coherent enough to respond.

"Never fucking better." Edward moaned, suddenly looking around him. "Did Jasper get the guy?"

"I don't know. I sent several guards down toward the boathouse when we heard the gunshot."

"Good. No one, and I mean no one, is to touch the fucker until I get a chance to talk to him," he winced.

"Your orders will be followed; I will make sure of it. Do you think you can stand?" Marcus asked, hoping to get him back into the house.

"I think so. Shit! Wait, where is Bella?"

"She is in the security room with your mother and the rest of the wives."

"Does she know what happened?" Edward asked, attempting to stand on his own two feet.

"I don't know, but Emmett is with her. Come on, let's get you inside, and have David look at you." Marcus put Edward’s good arm around his shoulders, supporting him as they made their way up the lawn into the house.

~~~~~~*~~~~~

Dr. David Mallos was a third-generation doctor whose family had faithfully taken care of the members of the Cullen family. David's grandfather, Carlo, was a doctor in the small Italian town where the Cullen family originated.

Carlo had a beautiful wife and two wonderful children. He was devoted to his responsibilities of keeping those he loved, and the members of his community happy and healthy. It took only one evening to change his world. He came home from a long day at work to find his son and daughter sitting on the living floor crying; his wife was nowhere to be found. Kneeling down in front of his children, he began to soothe their crying.

"Shh, little ones. It is okay." Carlo whispered. "I am here. Now where is your mama?"

Little Tony, still whimpering, pointed to the back of the house. "She's hurt." Carlo knew he needed to find out what was going on, but was torn about leaving the children. "Daddy is going to check on mama; I'll be right back I promise."

Carlo kissed each child on the cheek and took off to the back of the house. When he arrived in the kitchen, he found Anna, his beautiful wife, lying on the floor, her face bruised and bloody and her clothes torn from her body. Rushing over to her side, he began to check her over. "Baby, tell me what happened?" Carlo implored, trying to wake her.

Opening her swollen eyes, Anna looked up at Carlo. "They followed me home from the market. When I thought they walked past the house, they grabbed me, and pushed inside the house." Then her eyes grew large and had a pained look. "Where are the kids? Are they okay?" Anna pleaded, trying to get up, but was unable.

"Lay still, my love, they are fine. Now let me check you out." Over the next hour, Carlo checked his love over; most of the wounds were bruises, but she also had a busted lip. However, what he worried him the most was the fact that she had been raped, repeatedly. He needed to get her to the hospital and have her checked out, immediately. Anna kept apologizing for allowing it to happen, but Carlo reassured her that it was not her fault, but, rather, the savages that had followed her. He ran to the neighbor’s house to see if they could look after the children until they got back. After getting them settled, Carlo carefully placed his wife in the car and rushed her to the hospital.

After getting to the hospital, Carlo sat outside in the waiting room, patiently waiting for the doctor to examine Anna. As he sat, the events of the day began to crash around him, and, in that moment, for the first time in his life, he didn’t want to follow the Hippocratic Oath of ‘do no harm’, instead, he wanted revenge against the men who did this to suffer like his wife was suffering.

Salvatore Cullen was also in the hospital, and saw the man in the waiting room, "Dr. Mallos?"

"Mr. Cullen, hello,” Carlo responded.

"Are you okay?" Salvatore asked. He could see there was something seriously wrong with Dr. Mallos.

"No, Mr. Cullen, not really." Carlo said. As he looked at Salvatore Cullen, he knew that this man was what he needed. If the whispers were to be believed, Salvatore Cullen was the Don of the Cullen crime family. Although he and his family were known criminals, he had never been witness to any

crimes, or been required to treat anyone as a result of the Cullen family business.

Salvatore took in Dr. Mallos’ stance and overall appearance; it did not take long to surmise that he was a broken man. "Dr. Mallos, come, why don't we go for a little walk, and get some air?"

Carlo and Salvatore walked out of the hospital and into the small garden next door. Carlo finally broke the silence and told Salvatore what had happened to his wife and how he wanted, no, needed, to make the men who had done this to pay. Salvatore listened to the man. He knew of Dr. Mallos and his earnest work in healing not only the bodies of the community, but their spirits as well. When Carlo had finished his rant, Salvatore knew he had to help Carlo. However, he also knew that, by doing so, it would mean that Carlo would be required to become part of the family. When

Salvatore faced Carlo and pledged his help in getting his family the justice they were seeking, Carlo vowed his allegiance to the Cullen family, and thus began the relationship between the Mallos and Cullen families.

~~~~~*~~~~~

As Marcus and Tito, one of his guards who ran to assist him, helped Edward toward the house, they were met by Carlisle, who came running out the door.

"Son, are you okay?" Carlisle asked, concerned at seeing the blood soaked shirt.

"Yeah...I think so,” Edward gasped.

They took Edward in the house and were met by Dr. David Mallos, who had attended the ceremony for Emmett.

They sat Edward in a chair and cut away his jacket and shirt. Once free of the clothing, Dr. Mallos examined the wound and discovered that the bullet entered through the shoulder, and exited directly through his back. He was relieved to see that the bullet wound was a clear shot, knowing that if one had to get shot, this was the best-case scenario; it caused less damage and had a speedier recovery time. As he pulled a vial out of his medical bag, which he had one of the guards bring in from the car, he began preparing the syringe with the painkiller. Edward saw the syringe and asked Dr. Mallos what it was.

"It’s just some painkiller to numb your shoulder before I start sewing you up."

"I don't want it; just get on with it,” Edward ordered.

Suddenly, from across the room, there came a counter-order full of concern, and authority, "He will take the shot." Bella demanded.

Edward’s head whipped around to see his beautiful, but fierce fiancée walking toward him with fire in her eyes. When she got to his side, she placed her delicate hand on the side of his face and gently caressed it.

"You will do everything the doctor says, my love; I need you whole and healthy." Looking into her eyes, he could see that they were still full of fire, but also compassion, concern, and need. He needed her, as well.

"Okay."

Dr. Mallos gave Edward the shot along with an antibiotic, and, after sanitizing the skin, began sewing up the wound. Once all the sutures were done,

Dr. Mallos applied a clean dressing over it. He gave Edward and Bella instructions to keep the bandages clean and dry and to refrain from any over- exerting activities.

"You mean I can't fuck?" Edward questioned.

Bella hit him hard on his good arm, shouting his name in embarrassment, "EDWARD!"

Dr. Mallos laughed. "I didn't say that, exactly; let’s just say you will need to lay back and take it."

Bella’s cheeks flushed a crimson red while Edward put on one of his signature smirks. "I think I can do that."

"Edward!" Bella yelled again, while shaking her head.

"What?"

Suddenly Jasper walked into the room, his nose bruised, but no longer bleeding. Instead, he was sporting two black eyes. "Got the motherfucker." He announced to the room.

"Who is he?" Edward asked, starting to rise from the chair, only to have Bella ease him back down into it.

"Waylon." "Waylon, as in our Waylon? One of our own?" Carlisle questioned indignantly. Had one of his own family members tried to kill his son? Waylon had been part of the family since he was a small child. His mother was one of the housekeepers for the Cullen's estate and now it appeared he had shot his son. "Where is he?” Carlisle demanded.

"We are about to take him to the warehouse." Jasper said.

"NO! I want him taken to the basement." Carlisle demanded. Waylon would never leave the grounds of the estate alive, or even in one piece.

"I want a piece of him." Edward slurred, feeling the effects of the painkillers.

"Son, I don't think you will be able to deal with him in your condition."

"FUCK THAT, DAD! He shot me, so it's my right." His slurring becoming even more pronounced.

"Edward, baby, calm down." Bella said as she gently rubbed his good arm. "Let your father handle it."

"NO!"

"EDWARD!" Carlisle yelled. "I am still the boss of this family and I will take care of this."

Edward huffed, sticking out his bottom lip.

Carlisle shook his head at his son, knowing it was the meds that were causing him act like a two year old. If he wasn’t so upset that Edward had been shot, and Waylon had betrayed the family, Edward’s actions would be funny right now. Patting Edward on his good shoulder, Carlisle turned to Jasper and ordered, "Jasper, I want Waylon taken to the basement and tied up to the wheel."

The wheel was a device of torture that was only used against someone accused of betraying the family in the most heinous act. The attempt on

Edward’s life definitely fit the bill. Jasper went out to instruct the guards who were holding Waylon to take him to the basement.

"Dad, can I at least come downstairs?" Edward whined. Bella had to cover her mouth to muffle the giggle that escaped from her at her fiancée’s childish manner.

"If you watch your tone, sit back, and only observe. You need to heal, Edward." Carlisle said.

"FINE!" Edward pouted. "Can I come as well, Carlisle?" Bella asked.

Edward's head whipped around. "FUCK NO!" He did not want to expose Bella to what was about to happen.

"Edward,” Bella whispered in his ear, “I need to start learning how the family handles this type of situation."

"NO...NO...NO!" He responded, repeatedly shaking his head until he felt a little dizzy.

Carlisle could see that Edward was in no state of mind to listen to reason. While he agreed that Bella needed to begin instruction on these matters, tonight was not the night. The guards handling Waylon would surely question why a soon-to-be wife was being permitted to attend a torture session;

God forbid if there was any speculation about the upcoming family merger leaked before the day of the ceremony. "Bella, dear, can I speak to you a moment?" Bella walked over to Carlisle. "As much as I want you there, until the news of the merger of the families is shared with everyone else, I feel that it is in everyone’s best interest that you stay behind." He whispered.

Bella thought about what Carlisle was saying. Even though she wanted to begin her training, she understood the reason why Carlisle did not want her to attend. "I understand."

"Good. Tomorrow you will begin your lessons with Esme and Jasper. I will also be training you on the business aspects of the family. Both legal and illegal."

"Thank you for explaining it; I really hope I will be a good leader."

"I have no doubt." Carlisle said, giving her a hug. "Now I have to take my loopy son with me and take care of Waylon." Carlisle walked over to Edward and helped him up.

Edward gave Bella a big sloppy kiss on her cheek, missing her lips altogether, and grabbed her ass. "God, I want to fuck you."

Bella giggled and placed a sweet kiss on Edward’s lips. "I will take care of you later; now go, and take care of the problem."

Carlisle, Edward, and a large contingency of guards, proceeded down to the basement. Opening the large iron door, the group walked in to find

Waylon tied spread eagle on a large round wooden disk. All his clothes had been removed; one could clearly see the gunshot wound to his leg.

"Jasper, are you responsible for that?" Carlisle asked, pointing to the wound.

"Yes, he tried to run, so I took a shoot."

"Great job. Okay, let's get started shall we?" Carlisle said as he took off his jacket, and removed his cufflinks, rolling up the sleeves of his crisp white dress shirt.

Walking over to where Waylon’s head laid, he reached down and grabbed a hand full of hair, pulling his head back, forcing him to look into Carlisle’s stone cold eyes. "Why the fuck did you shoot Edward?"

Waylon lay there, moaning, and just staring up at Carlisle, but did not utter a word. Carlisle pulled his gun from the holster and placed it over the kneecap on Waylon’s good leg. "Tell me," he hissed into his face.

Waylon shook his head back and forth pulling his mouth tightly; trying to prepare himself for the pain that he knew was only seconds away.

Carlisle could see in Waylon's face that he was going to need more persuasion to get him to talk. Pulling the trigger, Carlisle blew out his knee, and waited as Waylon cried out in pain. "Come on Waylon, tell me."

"NO!"

Carlisle turned around and ordered, "Marcus… bring me the iron."

Marcus walked over to the fireplace and picked up the branding iron that was already red hot from sitting in the flames.

Handing it over to Carlisle, he stepped back and watched his Boss do what he needed to do. Carlisle Cullen, while a fair, honest, and loving man, who took care of the family with great care, could also be the hardest, meanest, and evilest motherfucker one could ever meet, especially when they messed with family. He was currently the latter.

"Waylon, tell me who sent you?"

Waylon remained quiet, shaking his head from side to side.

Carlisle took the iron and brought it close to Waylon’s eye. "Tell me, Waylon, and there will be no more pain. I will make it stop."

However, Waylon remained stayed quiet. Carlisle then took the iron and pushed it into Waylon's right eye.

"STOP, PLEASE, STOP....FUCK, FUCK, FUCK!!!!" Waylon screamed.

"TELL ME, WAYLON!" Carlisle shouted, “Or I will have no choice but to take the other eye as well.”

"JAMES VOLTURI! JAMES VOLTURI MADE ME DO IT." Waylon yelled as he gasped and struggled with the extreme pain. There were no shocked gasps at Waylon’s response. It was a forgone conclusion that it was probably a member of the Volturi family; most likely either James or Aro.

Carlisle continued to question Waylon for details, “What were you supposed to do?"

"Kill Edward. James… he wants to take down the Cullen family," he sputtered.

"Why did you help him, Waylon?" Carlisle questioned, wanting to get to the root of the cause for his betrayal.

"Because of the fucking money, but he also said I would be his second in command when he took over the family."

"Well, Waylon, I just don't think that is going to happen. You have been a member of this family since you were a small boy. We have taken care of you and your mother. Betrayal will never be tolerated. Goodbye, Waylon." Carlisle said as he brought his gun back out and put a bullet in-between his eyes.

"Make sure there is nothing left."

"Of course." Marcus answered as he began to start the clean up process.

Carlisle turned to see that Edward had fallen asleep during the questioning. Damn, he shook his head, those drugs must be strong. Carlisle looked over at Jasper, whose face looked really bad. "Did Waylon do that?"

"No, ah, Edward and I had a serious conversation prior to Waylon’s interruption." Jasper whispered.

"And is everything settled between you two?"

"Yes, we worked everything out." Jasper responded confidently.

"Jasper, Edward will soon be the boss of this family; that means you will be moving up as well, and with that promotion comes a lot of responsibility. A word of advice."

"What is that, Sir?"

"Marry that girl." Carlisle smirked and walked away. Jasper laughed, yes, he would be marrying that girl. He went over and woke up Edward.

"GIVE ME MY GUN JASPERRR!" Edward slurred.

"Edward, he’s already dead."

"Did you kill him? I told you I wanted to do it." He whined.

"No, Edward, your father did."

"WELL FUCK! He took away all my fun." Edward whined, and then he popped up from the chair. "BELLA....BELLA...LET'S GO FUCK, BABY!"

Jasper walked close to Edward as he staggered out of the room and up the stairs yelling for Bella all the way. When they got to the top of the stairs,

Bella and Esme were there and Edward grabbed Bella. "Come on, baby, my dick needs its home."

"Edward, let's go home, first, okay?" Bella said, hoping he would quiet down.

"But, baby, he is so hard." Edward slurred.

"I'll take care of you when we get home." Bella snickered, then looked up at Jasper. "Fuck, Jasper, what happened to you?"

"Nothing, I'm fine. Let's get him home."

They finally got Edward out of the house and into the car. All the way to the apartment, Edward kept trying to remove his clothes. Bella repeatedly had to convince him to stay dressed until they got home. After they arrived, Emmett and Ben assisted Edward out of the car and into the apartment. They followed Bella upstairs, with Edward slung between them, to their bedroom gently laid him on the bed, being careful of his gunshot wound.

"Call if you need anything." Emmett said.

"I will. I’m hoping he will sleep it off." Bella then remembered the purpose of the evening, and turned to Emmett, “Oh, and Emmett, congratulations, again, and welcome to the family.”

Emmett smiled and thanked her, as he and Ben left. Bella saw that Edward had, again, fallen asleep, thank God. The only thing she wanted to do was to take a shower and get some rest. Tonight had been a long and emotional night. The reception that Esme had put together was beautiful; she imagined that her wedding would reflect the same elegance. Then, Edward was shot. Not knowing his condition for some time was extremely emotional and painful, but, thankfully, he would be fine. She had wanted to be present when they took care of Waylon… she needed to learn, but she also wanted to see justice served to the man that tried to take away her Edward. But, Carlisle was right, she needed to be careful not to raise any suspicions until the announcement.

Removing her gown and gorgeous necklace, she climbed into the shower, and washed away the evening's bad events. Finishing up, she wrapped a towel around herself, and walked back into the bedroom to check on Edward. As she rounded the corner, she was met by the funniest thing she had ever seen. Edward was standing on the bed in his underwear and his white shirt unbuttoned, with one gun stuffed in the waist and holding another in his hand. He had slicked back his hair and he had the goofiest look on his face.

"Hey, baby, I'm cocked and ready to go."

Oh, hell, it was going to be a long night.

*Chapter 23*: Chapter 23

Edward opened his eyes and wondered why the hell his head hurt so badly. He had remembered being shot, so that explained the pain in his arm, but not his head. It felt like the time when Jasper and he went to Las Vegas for the weekend and ended up drinking so much alcohol that they passed out in one of the wedding chapels. The minister of the chapel came in and told them that he did not perform same sex marriages, but they did look like a wonderful couple.

Looking around, Edward saw that he was not in the bed, but, rather, in the small chair across from the bed.

How and why the fuck was he sleeping here. Then he looked over and saw his beautiful Bella sleeping soundly, with her mahogany locks fanned on the pillow like a halo; it was very fitting. She was his angel. Then his eyes caught something on the bedside table- his grandfather's old six shooters.

Why the hell were they out of their case? Sitting up and stretching his stiff muscles and joints, which made his arm hurt even more, he realized that he was lucky it hadn’t been worse. Now, if he could only remember what the hell had happened last night? However, as hard as he tried, the last thing he remembered was Dr. Mallos giving him a shot, after that everything was a blur.

"Baby, how are you this morning?" Bella asked in her husky morning voice.

"I have a headache, and I can't remember much from last night; what happened?"

Bella proceeded to explain what had happened after the shot had taken effect.

Edward was immediately pissed off, "Fuck, you mean Waylon was the one who shot me?"

"Yes," Bella responded.

"Did Dad say why?" Edward was trying hard to remember, but it seemed Bella was going to have to fill him in until he could get to Carlisle.

"No, when you came back upstairs, you were really out of it, so we brought you home and tried to get you to bed. But, after everyone left, you decided you wanted to play cops and robbers."

"So, is that the reason why my grandfather's guns are out?"

"Yes," Bella snickered, as she recalled the show Edward had put on for her last night.

"I faintly remember asking to fuck, did we?" Edward asked, ashamed of the fact that he could not remember having his dick in her.

"No, baby. You got up and started stripping for me, and then, just as you removed your underwear, you passed out in the chair. I knew I couldn't get you in the bed, and I really didn't want Emmett to see you like that, so I left you there."

"Fuck, I was really out of it. I can't believe I did that." He was starting to catch little glimpse of memories.

"Yes, you did; would you like to see a picture, baby?" Bella said with a smirk. When she had walked back in last night and found Edward on the bed, she took her phone and snapped a picture. Bella got her phone, pulling up the evidence of Edward’s acting skills and held it out for him to see.

"HOLY SHIT!!!!" Edward yelled. "DELETE THAT!!!"

"No way, Jose!” Bella hastily pulled the phone back from him to keep him from deleting the evidence himself.

"What the fuck, Bella? I said delete it." Between the pain in his arm, and his headache, he was starting to get irritated.

"And I said no."

"Am I going to have to spank you?" He asked, all irritation suddenly leaving.

"Please." Bella moaned, loving the idea of a good hard spanking.

Edward looked deep into her lustful eyes, and could feel the evidence of his arousal when his dick became hard. "Come here, my pet” he purred, gesturing with his hand just where he wanted her.

Bella walked over, and when she reached Edward, she pulled her nightgown over her head, leaving her stark naked. Her skin was shivering with the excitement of the spanking, her nipples pebbled with need to be sucked and bit and her pussy was already dripping in anticipation for her Dominant to do his will.

"Over my lap, pet." Edward said as he sat up fully in the chair. Bella slowly and gently laid across his lap. "I am going to give you ten slaps, and, after that, you are to give me a bath, but you are not allowed to orgasm. Do I make myself clear?"

"Yes Sir,” she responded in a breathy moan.

Edward used his right hand to come down on Bella’s soft white ass cheek. Lifting his hand, he saw that her cheek was already turning a soft pink. Over next three strikes, Edward checked each time for any signs of damage, but each time he was happy to see that her glorious little ass was increasingly turning a lovely shade of red. Dipping his finger over her ass down to her pussy, he found it was dripping wet; his little pet was enjoying this. Pushing two fingers into the hot wet hole, he caressed the soft walls.

"Please!" Bella cried out.

"Please what, my pet?"

"May this girl cum, Sir?"

"No, pet, this is for my enjoyment and my enjoyment only; you refused to delete the picture, so this is your punishment." Edward then pulled his fingers out and brought them to his lips, sucking the sweet juice from them. Yum. After finishing, he started up again spanking his little pet's ass. On the last strike, he told his little pet to stand with her ass toward him. When she did, he bent over and placed kisses over each check as he finger fucked her pussy. He felt her ass quiver along with her legs; he knew she was very close to cumming.

Bella was so close and she tried everything she knew to try and distract her from the marvelous feeling of Edward fucking her with his ample fingers.

"Does this feel good, my pet?"

"Yesss..."

"What do you want? Say it."

"To cum."

Removing his fingers once again, he continued. "Too bad, now come along, you need to give me a bath."

Bella really wanted to cum; but, as frustrated as she was, she wanted to serve her Dominant. Even though this was not their normal playtime, she felt so connected to Edward when he took control, and she trusted that he would take care of her. Her pleasure was to trust, listen, and serve her

Dominant. "Yes Sir,” she responded obediently.

Edward and Bella walked into the bathroom and Bella began preparing the bath. A shower was out of the question, due to his stitches, but Bella was going to very careful not to get the bandage wet.

Edward leaned back against the vanity and watched his naked little pet prepare his bath. He was so proud of her and how she took extra care in making sure the temperature was just right. This woman was going to make a great mother one day. Damn, there was that thought again; he couldn’t seem to shake it from his mind.

"Your bath is ready, Sir."

Edward walked over, and placed a sweet little peck on her pouty lips. "Thanks, my pet." Climbing in and sitting down in the hot, but soothing water, then lying back against the back of the tub, he looked at his pet and announced, "You may begin washing me." Bella picked up a washcloth and some soap, and began washing his neck and chest. When finished, she washed his good arm, and then carefully washed the injured one. She moved to the end of the tub, lifted his foot and leg, and began to wash each one, taking care to not only wash, but to massage them as she went along. She knew she had not washed her favorite section, but she wanted to leave that for last. "This girl is going to wash your hair, Sir, so, if you would please, bend down."

Edward complied, wondering why she did not wash his cock, which was already hard enough to fuck her into next week. She carefully poured water over his head and then he felt her delicate fingers as they began to massage his scalp with shampoo, damn that felt good. The last time someone, other than his stylist, massaged his scalp was Esme when he was a little boy. Fuck, it felt so good, that he might have to have her do it each week during their sessions.

"Lean your head back so this girl can rinse it out, please." Bella whispered.

He leaned his head back carefully as she used the retractable shower head to rinse the shampoo out of his hair. Once finished, Edward raised his head and looked into her lustful brown eyes; she was so beautiful. He could not believe that she wanted to spend the rest of her life as not only his submissive and wife, but also his partner in running the family. Damn, he was lucky. Then he felt her soapy hand, as it wrapped around his cock, washing and stroking it. "Oh, baby, that feels so fucking good! Climb in and place him in his home."

Bella smiled a little smile and climbed into the tub. Mindful of Edward's arm, she placed her legs over his hips and straddled him. Easing up, she placed his turgid length into its willing home. Raising and lowering again and again, feeling him fill every inch of her, had her on the brink of her orgasm. "Please, Sir, may this girl cum?"

"Yes...Cum. Cum hard on my cock!" Edward moaned.

And as soon as the words left his lips, Bella's walls clamped down over and over again, and, after a few seconds, Edward's orgasm followed, shooting his cum deep into her womb. "I love you so fucking much."

"I love you." Bella cried.

Edward wrapped his one good arm around her, and held her to his chest, enjoying their connection. Their hearts beat as one, their breaths as one, and their souls joined for all eternity.

"We need to get up. I need to change your bandage and you need to take your meds." Bella said after a few minutes.

"I don't want to," he pouted. Bella chuckled; Edward was such as baby. Who would have guessed the big bad Don/Dom whined like a two year old. "Come on, baby, I'll take good care of you."

"Really?"

"Yes."

Bella took great care in removing the bandage and inspecting the wound, looking for any signs of infection. Putting the ointment on it, she carefully covered it back up. She reached for the prescription bottles that contained the antibiotic and the painkillers. "Here you go." She said, holding out the two pills.

"What is this?"

"Edward, take them." Bella said forcibly.

Edward stuck out his hand and Bella dropped the pills into it. Popping them into his mouth, he quickly grabbed the glass of water that Bella had ready for him. He hated taking pills, but the look on Bella’s face told him she was not going to take no for an answer.

They began to get ready for their day. Bella was going to start her training today, first with Esme, and then with Carlisle. Hand to hand practice was going to begin tomorrow. Dressing in jeans and a T-shirt the pair looked like any other couple, not the next power couple of the West Coast.

When they arrived downstairs, Angela was busy in the kitchen making breakfast, while Emmett and Ben were sitting at the island, fighting over the baseball game from last night.

"Well, you look better than you did last night." Emmett snickered.

"Shut the fuck up. I was shot, asshole." Edward snapped.

"Fine. What is on the agenda today?" Emmett asked.

"We are going to my parents’; Bella is starting her training."

"Sweet. So who is teaching you to shoot? I can show you a thing or two."

"That's okay, Emmett; I have an expert doing my training." Bella snickered.

"Who?" Emmett questioned. He was clueless as to whom it could be. "Oh, you’ll see," she responded with a smirk on her face.

Breakfast was served and, as the group was getting ready to leave, Bella told Angela that they would be having guests for dinner this evening.

"Fuck, baby, who?" Edward whined. He had wanted to come home and take her to his playroom to practice the rope work that they would be performing on Saturday. With his injury, he was going to have to adjust his original plans. He had originally planned to suspend Bella after tying her up, but he could not do it with his injured arm. So he would have to demonstrate more experienced rope knots that would bring a submissive pain, but great pleasure at the same time. His only concern was that Bella would have to be naked to make some of the knots correctly, and he did not want any other man seeing her. Her body was his and his alone.

"Edward, we invited Alice and Jasper over for dinner, remember?"

"Oh yeah, I forgot." Edward said while leaning over to Bella's ear and whispering. "But I wanted to practice for the party tonight in the playroom."

"Really?" Bella felt the thrill of excitement at the mention of the playroom and the party. "That’ll have to wait, but we have tomorrow and the next night," she reminded him.

"Well, then, I’m looking forward to it," he smirked.

Edward and Bella went out to the car and were on their way to Cullen Estate. Once there they noticed a stronger guard presence. They were quickly ushered into the house, where Carlisle and Esme met them.

"Edward, you look good." Carlisle said, giving his son a hug, being careful not to touch his injured arm.

"Thanks, it still hurts, but nothing I can't deal with."

"Are you taking your medicine, baby?" Esme asked with concern.

"Yes." Edward grunted.

"Esme, he doesn't like to take it, but I am making sure he does," Bella stated, while giving Esme a knowing glance.

"He has always been that way. Hell, as a small child, I had to hide his medicine in his favorite pudding."

"What, you tricked me?" Edward gasped in shock over his mother’s revelation. "Yes." She responded unashamedly.

"Not fair." Again with the whining.

"Get over it. Now, Bella, dear, come; let's get started." Esme gushed, as she reached for Bella’s arm, linked it with hers, and began to lead her to the private shooting range in the basement of the house. Edward began to follow, but Esme turned and told him that she did not need him. "But, Mom!" He whined. Bella was seriously hoping that all this whining was a byproduct of the medication, otherwise, she may have to punish him for his behavior.

"Go hang out with your Dad, Edward. We women will be fine."

"But…" Edward interrupted.

" Edward, go with your father right the fuck now! " Esme yelled, using a tone that Edward knew all too well ended the discussion.

"Edward, Son, come on and let's watch some TV." Carlisle said, knowing that Edward was pushing his luck with Esme. Carlisle might be one tough, mean motherfucker Don, but he knew when not to cross his lovely bride, especially when she was getting her guns out.

"Fine." Edward sulked.

While Edward and Carlisle went into the media room, the girls got settled down in the gun range. Esme had selected several guns to start Bella out with. She would start with the lowest caliber and work her way up.

Putting on their protective eyewear, Esme showed Bella how to properly remove and put on the safety. She started out Bella’s lesson using a Smith and Wesson Model 41, 22 caliber pistol, which was great for first time shooters, as well as target shooting. She instructed Bella in how to use the magazine release to load and unload the gun, and then she demonstrated to her the proper stance, and how to aim the weapon at the target. Lastly, she instructed her to inhale to steady her aim and to exhale to squeeze the trigger. This would make a huge difference in the accuracy of the shot.

Placing the target on its holder and sending it out 15 feet, Esme had Bella put on her ear protection and take her position. Handing her the 22 caliber pistol, which had less kick back when fired, Esme was hoping to give Bella some confidence shooting before introducing her to guns with more power

and kick.

Bella tried to remember everything that Esme had said and took her first shot, which ended up far to the right of the target. Shit. She took a moment, reviewed her stance, relaxed her shoulders, aimed at the target, and used her breathing to steady the gun and fired her next shot, which was dead on.

"I did it!" Bella exclaimed, keeping her weapon pointed down towards the floor.

"You sure did. Let’s see you do it again." Esme said proudly. Again Bella took her shots, focusing on everything she did prior to make sure she hit the target, and she did, repeatedly striking the target in a close-knit pattern. Esme was shocked at how well Bella was doing for her first time. She was really good. Over the next hour, Esme instructed Bella in several other guns, and had Bella practice with each one, familiarizing her with the feel of each one, and the adjustments needed to counter any kick back. With each weapon, Bella hit the target dead on.

"Bella, honey, you are excellent." Esme said, looking over her shoulder to make sure no one else was around, she whispered in Bella’s ear, "You may be even better than Edward, but don't tell him; I’m not sure his ego could handle it."

Bella laughed, yes, she certainly did understand that. She was so excited that she had impressed Esme. She hoped that if she was ever in a situation where she had to use her weapon, she would remember how.

Esme decided to make the practice a little more realistic, and handed Bella a small 9mm handgun with a silencer attached. "This is my gift to you.

Keep it on yourself at all times, and remember everything you have learned today, remove the safety, take aim, and release a breath when you take your shot."

"Oh, Esme thank you so much." Bella truly appreciated having Esme not only to instruct her in her weapons training, and the gift of the gun she gave her, but also for thinking of her as a daughter.

"Come over as often as you want and practice. You can never practice too much,” Esme emphasized.

"I will." Bella responded

"Good, now let's go see what the men are up to." After properly securing the weapons, and cleaning up the practice area, Esme and Bella went to check on their men.

When they arrived upstairs, they were met by Emmett. “Bella, when are you going to start training?" Emmett asked.

"Already finished." She responded with a smile.

"Really, who trained you?" He asked, looking behind Esme and Bella to see who the firearms instructor was.

"Emmett, Esme taught me."

Emmett shook his head in disbelief, Esme Cullen taught Bella how to shoot, how was that possible?

"Emmett, dear, don't overthink it. I'll let Bella give you a demonstration one day, okay?” Esme responded as she patted him on his shoulder.

"Okay, I guess." Although Emmett was totally flabbergasted that Esme was instructing Bella.

Bella and Esme found the boys in the media room watching a Mariners game and yelling at the screen. Bella walked over and kissed Edward on the cheek. When she pulled away, he looked up with his green eyes shining brightly and gave her one of his signature smiles, one side of his mouth raised higher than the other side with his full pouty lips closed. "All done?" He asked.

"Yes,” she responded, rubbing his shoulders.

"How did you do?" Edward looked between his mother and Bella.

"Oh, Edward, I had so much fun. Esme said I'm excellent. Can you believe that?" Bella eagerly said.

"That is great, baby. I cannot wait to see you shoot; I bet you are sexy as hell." Edward said as he thought about Bella holding and shooting a gun.

Fuck the image in his head was making him hard and his need for her increased with every second that the thought remained.

"Baby, are you okay? You look a little flushed." Bella asked.

"Yeah, just a little warm in here. So, what is next?"

"Bella and I are going to go over the family business." Carlisle proudly said, excited over sharing his knowledge with her. "And before you ask, Edward, yes, you can come."

Edward’s face then broke out into a full, somewhat goofy, smile. Chanting repeatedly in his head. "I get to go. I get to go." There was no doubt in Bella’s mind that he was definitely feeling the effects of his pain meds.

They went up to Carlisle’s office and spent the next several hours going over the family business, both legal and illegal. Bella asked many questions, as did Edward; with Carlisle’s help, they worked up some ideas on how to make the upcoming transition as smooth as possible. The Cullen family was preparing for the change and Edward and Bella hoped that there would not be too much bloodshed when it happened. They discussed the plans to carry out James’ hit, and how to deal with Aro. They knew that they needed to maintain clear heads and handle the hit discreetly, but they needed to come up with a way to kill the motherfucker and without incurring a response from the Volturi family members that were still loyal to James and Aro.

~~~~~*~~~~~

Meanwhile, across town, Aro was sitting in his father's office. He needed his father to sign some documents and since the asshole refused to turn over the family to him and James, he had to make the trip to the old man.

"Aro, I need to ask you a question?" Michael asked, hoping to get some information he could use when the time came to turn over the family to Edward and Bella.

"Sure, what’s up?" Aro scuffed.

"Do you know anything about a hit being put out on the Cullen family?" Michael watched Aro carefully as he waited for his response.

Aro maintained a calm exterior, but inside he was cussing up a storm. How the hell did he find out about that? Keeping his expression calm, he looked his father in the eye and responded, "No."

"Really? Because your name, along with James’, came up from a source in a possible hit being placed on the Cullen family."

"Well, Father, this is news to me. I don't know anything about it. You and I both know that something like that would have to come directly from you, as you are still the Boss of this family."

"That’s correct, son, I am still the boss, and I better not find out that you have gone behind my back and committed any acts against the Cullens that was not approved or directed by me. Do I make myself clear? Vi ricorderete il tuo posto in questa famiglia." (You will remember your place in this family.)

"Yes, Father,” Aro sneered.

"Okay. Here are the documents; make sure James is aware of this conversation." Michael barked.

Aro turned and walked out of the office, burning up inside with rage. Damn, he wanted to take the old man out right this minute, but he knew that he needed to stick to the plan that he and James had worked. The Cullens needed to be the ones to take the fall. As he walked out of the building, his phone rang.

"Hello?"

"Dad, the asshole is still alive." James hissed into the phone.

"Fuck, did Waylon miss?" Aro could not believe this was happening.

"No, but he only shot Edward in the arm, before Edward's second rushed Waylon."

"Fuck, where is Waylon now?" Aro had a suspicion that he was probably dead.

"Don't know. The lookout said that he was taken." James was just as irritated as his father.

"Fuck, I hope he keeps his mouth shut." Aro said, secretly hoping that he would squeal like a pig. It had taken years but they had finally swayed Waylon over to their side. They had planted documentation that Carlisle Cullen had killed Waylon’s mother and covered it up. But, in reality, she died of a heart attack, while Waylon was out of the country on family business. Aro had a friend in the hospital who provided him with fake medical documentation that proved what Aro was saying was true. Once they had Waylon hating the Cullens, it was easy to get him to stay hidden in the family and give information to Aro and James. They gave him promises of money and becoming James’ second, but, as soon as Michael and the Cullens were dead, Waylon would be taken out.

"Well, we need to step up security, in case he ran his mouth."

"Okay, rally all the family members loyal to us. And also I need you find out everything you can on Edward Cullen's girlfriend." Aro wanted all his bases covered. And having Edward’s girlfriend as a trophy wouldn’t hurt either.

"Edward Cullen doesn't do girlfriends; he only does submissives." James said wondering who the fuck his dad was talking about. When he was still a member at Diamond Knots, he had witnessed the type of women that Edward Cullen had around him. All were submissive and nothing more.

"Well, it looks like he does now, so find out who she is." Aro was wondering why in the hell he had to explain this to James. He should have been on top of this type of information.

Aro hung up the phone and looked out at the busy street. Deep inside, he knew that there was something different about this girl, and he needed to know what it was, and quick.

*Chapter 24*: Chapter 24

Edward and Bella arrived back home after a long and tiresome afternoon discussing family business with Carlisle. They had gone back and forth on planning out the hit on James, but each scenario held too many negative aspects for success. This needed to be perfectly planned and executed to ensure complete success and eliminating additional bloodshed, unless it was Aro’s. Carlisle had been worried about Bella's reaction to the thought of the family’s plotting to kill her biological father, but Bella appeased Carlisle’s mind when she told him that Aro was not her father, only a sperm donor. She informed Carlisle that, as of late, she felt a daughterly bond with only one man. Carlisle was confused and questioned her about it. In response, Bella smiled gloriously when she proclaimed that the man was indeed Carlisle himself. In the end, they had decided to shelf their planning with regards to James and Aro in order to think more about it and reach the right decision.

When Edward and Bella arrived home, the apartment was bursting with delicious smells from the dinner that Angela was preparing. Edward and Bella went straight upstairs to shower and get ready for their company.

Bella was anxiously looking forward to seeing Alice. It seemed like ages since she and Alice just sat down or had girl time together. She missed her friend and couldn't wait to talk her about the wedding plans. Esme had assured Bella that with her generous amount of contacts, she was sure that

Bella would have the wedding of her dreams, regardless of the limited time constraints. Bella was like any other woman who had grown up with dreams of her ideal wedding. Strangely enough, hers had always been steeped in Italian traditions, a multitude of flowers, and delicate lace.

After a quick dirty romp in the shower, Edward and Bella got dressed for dinner. Edward put on a pair of Armani dress pants, a crisp white shirt, leaving the top buttons open and showing off his chest hair and the matching Armani blazer. He came out of the bathroom drying his hair with a towel, and tried without success to tame his locks with a brush. He finally gave up and settled for what Bella referred to as the “sex hair” look.

Bella, on the other hand, hadn’t chosen an outfit yet, but was simply enjoying perusing the new wardrobe that Edward had purchased for her. Dressing up had never been on the top of Bella’s list of fun things to do, but now she had a closet full of outfits to select from. Every item was stylish, yet flattering to her body’s curves, with a hint of sexiness. She was dying to surprise Alice with her outfit, showing her that she could be stylish without having to lean on her for assistance. Bella chose the Jitrois leather sleeveless dress. It was very form fitting made of butter-soft leather, halterneck, and ribbed top. When Edward had seen it on her, he demanded for her to get it because, as he put it, "YOU LOOK FUCKING HOT!" Of course the price of the dress nearly gave her a heart attack, but Edward just scoffed it off; apparently $6,750 was a reasonable price for quality apparel in his world. The shoes that she purchased for the dress were a pair of Gianvito Rossi Apulia ankle strap high heel sandal. They were made of smooth black suede with a clear vamp and silver pointed silver toe.

Bella decided to pull her hair up into a high ponytail and do a smoky eye effect with blood red lipstick. When she walked out of the bathroom, she found Edward sitting in the same chair that he had fallen asleep in last night, looking good enough to eat. Damn, why were they having company.

"Fuck, Mrs. Cullen, you look too damn sexy to share." Edward moaned.

"I'm not Mrs. Cullen yet, kind sir." She responded with flushed cheeks.

"To me, you are, and always will be. Which reminds me, I need to schedule a meeting with Garrett tomorrow and revise my will."

"Revise your will? Why?" Bella questioned.

"Baby, after the close call we with Waylon yesterday, I realized that I hadn't made plans in the event that something happened to me. I want to take care of you, always, and I don’t want you to ever have to worry about money."

Bella walked over to Edward and wrapped her arms around him tightly. "Please don't say things like that. It causes my heart to ache. I don't think I could live without you."

"Believe me, I don't want to leave you, baby, but I want to take care of you always,” he whispered.

"Promise me, Edward, promise me that you will always fight to stay with me." Bella cried.

"With everything I have, I promise, Sweetheart." He vowed.

"Good." Bella would hold him to that promise, and put those morbid thoughts away.

"Come, let's go down, and get ready for our guests." Edward said, kissing her on the top of head and taking her hand.

When they arrived downstairs, they found that Angela had already set the dining room table, and from the aromas wafting in from the kitchen, dinner was ready. Just then, the doorbell rang, announcing that Jasper and Alice had arrived. Edward checked the state of the art security monitor by the door to confirm that it was Jasper and Alice, then unlocked and opened the door. As soon as the door was opened, he was attacked by Alice.

"How fucking dare you beat him up. I don't fucking care who you are, look at what you did to him, you asshole. I have a right mind to shoot you in the nuts for causing him so much pain." Alice seethed.

Bella couldn't believe what she was hearing; there was no way in hell, Alice or not, that anyone was going to threaten her man. She quickly came around Edward and grabbed Alice by the arm, pulling it hard and dragging her away from Edward. "Alice, have you lost your fucking mind? Edward had every right to do what he did. Jasper’s main duty is his responsibility to cover all the bases, and cover Edward’s back at all times, and, lately, he has dropped the ball more than once. So you need to shut your mouth and never, and I mean never, threaten Edward again or you will have to deal with me." Bella stated with a tone of finality that even caused Edward and Jasper to slightly quiver in their shoes.

Alice eyes grew wide, and her jaw dropped. She was stunned in disbelief that this commanding woman in front of her was once her sweet and timid friend, Bella. What had happened in the past week?

"Have I made myself clear, Alice?" Bella gritted through teeth, raising one of her eyebrows.

"Yes." Alice whispered.

"Good, now come in so we can enjoy the rest of our evening."

Edward was so fucking proud of Bella. She had stood up for him to her best friend and even fucking threatened her with harm. Fuck, she was going to be one bad ass little Donna, and a dauntless protector of the family. Everyone was going to worship the ground that she walked on, because she was going to be the ideal Donna.

Jasper walked in, looking ashamed at what had just transpired. He had thought Alice had gotten over it before they left home, but he now knew she hadn't. As soon as Alice and Bella were out of hearing, he looked over to Edward. "I am sorry about that. I told her that it was my fault, but she wouldn't let it go. I promise to talk to her again about it when we get home."

"See that you do. I don't want her undermining my decisions, or influencing your actions." Edward said, looking dead in Jasper's eyes. "Get control of her, and do it quickly."

"Yes, sir." Jasper responded.

"Alright, enough about that, let's go find our ladies."

Thankfully, Bella and Alice had made up, and the rest of the evening was spent laughing and talking about the wedding. Alice did eventually apologize to Edward for her behavior, and he accepted. The conversation turned to the upcoming Munch party, and they decided Alice would come over and get ready with Bella. Edward knew that, with this being her first Munch party and the first time being seen in public in a Dominant/submissive relationship,

Bella would be nervous. Since Alice was experienced in the community for several years, she could help Bella with any questions she might have.

Bella also wanted to call Rose to see if she also would like to come over, making it a girls’ night. As the saying goes, the more the merrier.

"Has Edward selected your outfit yet?" Alice asked, knowing that the Dominant would be the only one to pick out what his submissive would wear out in public to this type of event. Master Jasper had already chosen a beautiful pink corset that had a pink sheer dress attached with embroidered pink flowers for her, and her mask was pink with white feathers. Master Jasper was going to wear all black, complete with a black satin mask. Just thinking about him and the upcoming Munch Party made her become very aroused.

Edward shook his head no. He knew an outfit that he thought Bella would look fucking spectacular in, but the problem was her tits and pussy would be clearly on display, and that was something he was struggling with. With his other submissives, he never minded them showing off their assets, but

Bella wasn't just his submissive, she was his future wife and the future co-leader of the family. Since a large group of the family was part of the community, he wasn’t willing to put her on display for all to see. Her submission was nothing to be ashamed about, because it was a beautiful gift, but her being nearly naked publicly was almost too much for Edward to handle.

"I’m still thinking about it, but I will make sure that she has her outfit in time to be ready." Edward explained. "Jasper, why don't we let the girls have some alone time to talk about us behind our backs, while we go have a whiskey and cigar?"

"Sure, sounds great." Jasper was all too willing to avoid further talk of outfits.

Bella and Alice got up from the table and headed to the living room to talk about the wedding. Bella informed Alice that she wanted her as her maid of honor, Rose, and Angie as bridesmaids, along with Edward's cousins, Becky and Elizabeth. Bella was sticking to the outline of a traditional Italian wedding as close as possible. They decided to get to with Esme and start shopping for Bella's gown, which, as every woman knows, is the most important part of the wedding. However, as they talked about the wedding, Bella's mind was swirling with thoughts of the ceremony where she and Edward would be crowned the next leaders of the family. She didn't know what to expect, but she was sure that Carlisle and Michael would inform them of all details. However, she knew that she couldn't discuss anything about that ceremony to Alice, because, even though she was her best friend, she still was not a part of the family.

Meanwhile, Edward and Jasper had retired to his office for that drink and cigar.

Picking up the bottle of Jameson reminded him of his friend Sean O'Leary, Don of the Irish mafia in Boston, who gave him the bottle as a birthday present last year. He had met Sean at one of the meetings he attended with his and Sean's father. Yes, they may be in the same business, and, traditionally, would normally be rival families, however that was not the case. The O'Leary family maintained their business on the east coast, while the

Cullens claimed the west coast. It was little known that the Cullens had helped the O'Leary family with a situation a few years back. Sean's sister came to UW to go to school and one evening, while she was at a party, a bunch of frat boys grabbed her and dragged her into a back room where they proceeded to beat and rape her.

Her bodyguard had been tricked into leaving, and when he finally realized what had happened, he rushed back to find her unconscious and bleeding.

He called Sean, who was livid and needed someone to assist immediately. He knew of the Cullen family’s integrity, and called Edward. Edward had just finished a scene with his submissive at the time, and was relaxing when he got the call. He quickly jumped up and headed to Sean’s sister and her bodyguard. The sight of little Maggie almost made him throw up, but he used the rage that coursed through his body for a better purpose. He turned on the charm and was quickly told by a group of girls, who they had seen with Maggie and where they could be found. Edward called in reinforcements and soon the boys were bound and gagged in the warehouse, where Edward’s men took turns beating and raping them with a broomstick. The boys cried and begged to be let go, but Edward just sneered at them. He was biding time until Sean arrived, because he had the right to finish off the fuckers. When the boys passed out in pain, Jasper injected them with cocaine to wake them up and then continued the torture.

Muffled screams echoed off the warehouse walls as Edward pulled off each one of their fingernails, and then nailed their cocks to the chairs they were strapped to. When Sean and his men arrived, he was happy to see that Edward had been having a good time with the assholes.

The pain they felt was nothing to the pain that his sweet sister had to endure and had to live with for the rest of her life. Pulling out the knife that, ironically, Edward had given him when he took over his family, Sean walked over and, without a word, cut each one of the boys’ cocks off and threw them on the floor, and then, without a second thought, pulled his gun and shot each one between the eyes. He wanted it over with quickly so he could get to Maggie and take care of her. Sure, he would have loved to torture them more, but Edward had done a wonderful job, and he would always be in his debt. "Edward, are you okay?" Jasper asked.

"Yeah, sorry, I was thinking about Sean," he responded.

"Oh, have you heard from him lately?"

"No, but he will be invited to the wedding for sure."

"Good, now tell me what is bothering you?" Jasper was certain he was remembering the time they had helped Sean out with the incident involving

Sean’s sister.

"Nothing." Edward hedged.

"Sure....Come on, tell me. I know when something isn't right."

"Fuck, it’s the outfit for Bella, okay? I don't know what to do or why choosing one is so hard. I have never had a problem selecting something for my submissive for this type party."

"Well, Edward, for one thing, she is not just your submissive, she is your everything. Yes, Bella is your submissive, but she is also your future wife and mother of your children." Jasper said, and then stopped, looking around to make sure they were alone. Assuring that they were, he continued. "But she is also the woman who will be helping you to run the family, and in doing so, she needs to have a level of professionalism. We both know that if she is dressed in one of the outfits that you normally dressed your subs, she will most likely never be taken seriously. This union of families is going to be faced with oppositions; this is one thing that you can prevent."

Edward listened to what Jasper had to say, and knew he was absolutely right. Bella has never been ‘just a submissive’, she was something else from the moment he saw her at Jasper's feet and, as much as he liked the chain outfit that he had wanted to present her in, he decided he needed something less provocative, yet still sexy. "Thanks, man, glad to have you back watching out for me."

"Thanks for giving me the opportunity to prove that I am worth chance. Now let's go back to our girls, and see what they have come up with for this wedding."

Edward and Jasper found the girls giggling and talking about something to do with the tablescape, whatever the fuck that was.

"Alice, my little pet, we need to get home." Jasper said, lustfully looking at her. Leaning over and whispering to her. "We have a punishment to take care of."

Alice's eyes widened, punishment, why? But she knew better than question her Master. As any good Dominant, he would explain the reason for the punishment before beginning. In the beginning of their relationship, she was on the punishment bench more often than not, but over time she became more attuned with him and their relationship became stronger and stronger. "Yes Sir."

Jasper and Alice left and Edward and Bella spent the rest of the evening bound together in their bed, shifting from slow, sweet love making, to hard, mind blowing fucking; it didn't matter which one, each brought the couple closer together.

The next day was filled with hand to hand training for Bella with Jasper. As easy as gun training was for Bella, hand to hand literally knocked her on her ass over and over again. Finally, Jasper saw what was causing the problem and after a small foot placement adjustment, she was able to at least stay on her feet. Well, one can't be perfect in everything. Once she was back home, and after having a long soaking hot bath, Edward wanted Bella ready in the playroom.

Bella prepared herself for the playroom, even though she knew it was only rope practice, this was still her Dominant’s room, and, as his submissive, she needed to be in the right mindset for it. Braiding her hair into a long ponytail and slipping on the white lace panties that he had left on the bed, she walked to the door of the playroom. Before turning the handle, she took in a deep cleansing breath, and then turned the handle and walked in. Taking her waiting position on the spot her Dominant had specified, she made sure that her legs were spread open with her hands onto the top of them, her back straight, her shoulders back, and, lastly, her head bowed down; she was ready. Even though she knew what was going to happen, the excitement of being in the room coursed through her. In this room she was not Bella Swan, the future wife of Edward Cullen, the future Donna of the

Cullen/Volturi crime families; in here, she was Dominant Edward’s submissive, and her only thoughts and desires were to serve him.

Edward walked in the room only wearing his worn jeans. There, in the designated spot, was his pet in perfect waiting position. Carrying the specialized rope, he dropped it to the floor, causing her to jump. God, he loved doing that; it was a trick that most Dominants used. It never got old.

"Stand, my pet."

Bella quickly rose to her feet, but continued to keep her head bowed.

"Perfect, my pet. Today we will work on the rope work that we will demonstrate on Saturday. I need for you to be vocal; you must let me know when and if the rope is too tight or too loose. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Sir. This girl understands."

"Great. Let's get started. What are your colors, my pet?"

“Green, yellow, and red Sir,” Bella answered confidently.

“And your color now, my pet?”

“Green, Sir,” she responded.

Over the next hour, Edward tied the specialized knots, making adjustments due to the limited use of his arm. He started out with the Katate kub i shib ari (single wrist binding) and worked up to the Renkou tejou shib ari (Prisoner handcuff binding). He began the Koutou ushiro te shib ari (hands behind the head tie), while he made sure that she was comfortable.

"Yes, Sir, it feels wonderful. This girl is green, Sir," Bella sighed, loving the feeling of the rope cutting into her skin.

Edward left her panties on, because, during the demonstrations, she would be wearing a thong and a pair of pasties, then he started the process of

Mata nawa shib ari (crotch rope tie).

When he finished the last knot, he looked up and saw that Bella's mouth was opened slightly and she was panting. His little pet was becoming turned on. Taking the rope that tightened the others, he pulled it slightly, which caused the knots on either side of her pussy to pull tighter.

"Mmmm…." Bella moaned.

"You like that, my pet?"

"Yes, Sir...So good."

"How about now?" Edward said as he pulled the rope tighter.

With that pull, the ropes pulled on her pussy even more. The combination of the pulling and tightness of rope as well as just being in the playroom,

Bella knew that she was about to orgasm. "Sir, this girl needs to cum."

"Oh, you do, do you? Well, don't. You are not allowed to cum until I tell you." Edward smirked. “What is your color, my pet?”

“Green Sir,” she panted.

Picking up the next section of rope, he continued his binding. Normally, he would do some type of suspension, but that was out of the question, so he decided to do Chokuritsu fudou ippon shib ari (upright standing binding). He carefully tied each knot, and when he stepped back, he was so fucking pleased with how she looked. As he once again pulled on the rope that tightened the knots around her pussy, Bella let out a scream.

"Too tight? What is your color?" Edward asked, afraid that he had pulled too much.

"No, Sir, green, Sir; this girl needs to cum so bad."

"Oh, my pet, you have done so well, so cum, CUM NOW!"

With her Dominant telling her to cum, her walls contracted and the waves of orgasm pulsed through her. It was so much that her knees gave way, but, before she hit the floor, she was wrapped in Edward’s good arm.

"I've got you, pet. Oh, I've got you, my special little pet." Edward cooed.

"Thank you, Sir," she panted.

"Come, let's get these ropes off, and have a bath."

After the ropes were removed, and a warm soaking bath was poured, the couple settled in for a time of relaxation and discussion. Edward was pleased to see that Bella had enjoyed the rope knots so much. He knew that, after Saturday, he would enjoy exploring more rope play with her in his playroom. In there, he wouldn't have to worry about someone seeing too much of her; being naked was the best way to enjoy the knots.

After their bath, they returned to the room, where Edward laid on his back and let Bella take the lead in pleasuring him, and take the lead she did.

Taking his hard cock into her warm wet mouth, she began to lick, suck, and savor every second, returning the pleasure to her Dominant.

"Baby, please I want to cum in your hot little pussy...Please?" Edward pleaded.

Bella took one more suck as she released with him with a loud pop. Smiling like a Cheshire cat, she crawled up his tight fit body, and aligned herself over his hard cock before she lowered herself down over him, relishing every glorious inch. His cock was a so long and thick, it filled her pussy in ways she could have only dreamt about before. Riding Edward hard and fast, her orgasm came quickly, causing her walls to clench around his cock, which, in turn, caused Edward to pulse long streams of cum deep inside her. Bella lay on top of Edward, not wanting to lose the connection, but knowing they couldn't stay this way forever. Damn, it would be a great idea.

~~~~~*~~~~~

James was pacing around his apartment having just finished a round in his playroom, or, as he thought of it, his dungeon of pain. His current submissive was bound, gagged, and locked away in a cage for his use later on in the evening. Pouring a large tumbler of vodka and downing it, he sat back and enjoyed the burn of the liquid as it traveled down his throat into his stomach; damn that felt good.

As he relaxed, his phone sounded with an incoming call. As he looked at the screen, he saw it was Pero, his soon-to-be Capo, once he took over the family.

"Hello, Pero."

"James, I have the information you wanted on the girl that is hanging out with Edward Cullen."

"Great, let’s have it," he ordered as he poured himself another drink. "Name is Isabella Marie Swan, but goes by Bella. Her parents are Charlie and Renee Swan. Charlie is a pig in a one stop light town about four hours from here and Renee is in Phoenix. Bella graduated in May from UW. She worked at a coffee shop part-time and then she was hired by Diamond

Knotts as a server. Edward and she have been seen around the city on several occasions, as well as going into Cullen Towers, where Edward has moved his offices."

"Did you say Diamond Knotts?" James questioned, wondering if he had seen her there before he was kicked out. Fucking Edward Cullen pulled his damn gun on him over a damn woman. Shit, if one was to kill someone; they had better make sure the person is worth it, and definitely not over some pussy.

"Yes, but my source said they haven't seen her there since her first night. He said he saw her in the beginning of the evening and then there was some type of disagreement, Edward pulled out his gun, and then he carried her off to one of the private rooms."

"FUCK!" James yelled; she was the girl he grabbed.

"What is wrong, boss?"

"Nothing. Do you have anything else?"

"No, but I will keep looking."

"Good. Call me as soon as you get anything else. Now, how are the plans going for taking out Michael?"

"Good. His car is going to be serviced on the first of August, I have made the final installment payment to the mechanic, and he knows he will get the rest when the work is done and that the evidence points to the Cullens. We were lucky to get the fingerprints that we need to plant on it."

"So, I could be taking over by the first week of August? That is great. You know what to do once I'm in office?"

"Yes, take out the mechanic." Pero said, knowing that anyone who knew the plan wouldn’t be left alive. He hoped that he would survive this change of command, since he was also a part of the plan.

*Chapter 25*: Chapter 25

Early the next morning, Edward and Bella were lying in their bed, relaxing, and enjoying the closeness of each other. He never knew that this simple act could be so special and fulfilling.

Just over a week ago, he was kicking ass and chasing pussy; if anyone had asked, he would have said he was happy. However, after meeting Bella, his entire world turned on its axis 180 degrees. Looking back, he realized he was not at all happy, but just going through the motions. He couldn't wait to be bound to this woman in every form possible. He needed to contact Peter and begin planning the collaring ceremony. This would astound those close to him, as well as the members of the club.

He had never shown any inclination to collaring any of his previous subs, but that was because he had never felt the connection he had with his Bella.

She had occupied every corner of his heart and mind. The collaring ceremony was of significant importance in the BDSM community, and was a union that the Dominant and submissive did not enter into lightly.

As Bella lightly caressed his chest, rubbing her delicate fingers across his sternum over to his peck, drawing a heart shape over the area where his heart was located; his thoughts once again took him again to the Munch party, and what he was going to get Bella to wear. After his conversation with

Jasper, he realized that there was no way he could permit Bella be on full display the way his previous submissives had been at such events. So he had to determine not only the which outfit she was to wear to the party itself, but also which outfit she going to wear during the demonstration. The more he thought about his usual choice in outfits for his submissives, the more disgruntled he became about the idea of displaying her in just pasties and a thong. He knew he could cancel their demonstration, but this event had come to mean so much to Bella. This was Bella’s opportunity to announce to the community that she was Edward Cullen’s submissive. Her desires of finally belonging to a Dominant were a dream that was finally being realized, and he wanted to ensure that it was special. Fuck, why was this so hard?

"Baby, what is wrong?" Bella asked as she lovingly cupped the side of his face.

Edward instinctively moved his face closer to her hand, and the overwhelming feeling of love and devotion. "Just having a difficult time deciding what you should wear to the Munch."

"Why? You know I trust you implicitly to choose something that will be appropriate."

"I know, and I appreciate your trust. It's just that I am having second thoughts about the demonstration."

Bella looked at him, slightly bewildered. Thoughts of inadequacy crept in, and she wondered if she had performed badly during their practice, causing him to want to cancel the demonstration. Was it because he didn't want to be embarrassed by her as his submissive? So many negative thoughts were swirling in her mind, causing her to swallow back the tears that were threatening to spill over. She looked deep into his forest green eyes trying to decipher his reasoning. Feeling as though she was failing him, she immediately apologized,

"I am so sorry, I promise to do better during our demonstration."

Now Edward was very confused. Why was she apologizing? And what did she mean ‘do better’? Her practice session was flawless. Looking into

Bella’s eyes, he questioned, "What are you talking about?"

"You don't want to do the demonstration because I was inadequate during the practice session. I'm sorry Edward, I listened to every command, but I must have missed something and..." Bella could no longer hold back her tears.

Edward wrapped his arm around her, and pulled her close. "Hey, hey, where is this coming from? Baby, you were perfect; it is me that is having problem, and it is not with your performance. I just can't get past the idea of other men looking at you."

"Really?" Bela was starting to feel some relief at this confession.

"Oh, sweet girl, yes. You are the most important person to me, Bella, and I must admit that I do not want to share you with others on such an intimate level."

Bella pulled back, and, once again, looked at Edward. "You know that I trust you with everything that I am, and if you don't want to do the demonstration, I will understand, and be fine with your choice."

"Fuck, baby, it’s not that I don’t want to do it, but I’m not willing to have you exposed on that level."

"Okay. I do understand what you are saying. Maybe we can come up with a solution."

"Maybe." Edward said as he kissed her pouty lips. Just as he thought about making love to her, his phone rang. When he saw who was calling, he had to chuckle.

"Baby, I want you to remain quiet until I tell you to, okay?” he snickered.

"Okay."

Edward pushed to answer the call. "Hello."

"Eddie, my boy, how the fuck are you?" came a gruff voice over the phone.

"I’m well, Grandfather, how are you?" he responded, while smiling at Bella. "Well, I am pretty fucking pissed right now, my boy. I just found out that my grandson is getting married, and the little shit couldn’t even pick up the phone, and call his grandfather to give him a heads up."

"Grandfather, I am sorry. A lot of shit has happened recently, but I was going to call."

"Sure you were. Now, tell me about the girl. She better fucking be Italian."

"Yes, Grandfather, she is full blooded Italian and the most beautiful, warm, caring person you’d ever want to meet, plus she knows how to hand me my ass when need be."

"Really? Are you sure she is full blooded Italian?"

"Grandfather, her heritage is something we can't talk about on the phone." Edward said, hoping that his Grandfather would understand. He was 99.99

% sure there was no bug on his phone, but he needed to careful. "When are you and Grandmother coming back home?"

"Actually, we are already back. We are in the car now traveling to the estate. Why don't you gather your girl up and come meet us for breakfast. I want to meet the girl that is marrying my grandson."

"Grandfather, let me see if it is okay with her. Bella, sweetheart, do you want to have breakfast with my grumpy grandfather?" Edward made sure that his grandfather could hear the dig.

"Fuck you, asshole; why didn't you tell me she was there?!" his grandfather shouted.

"Because you didn't ask," he snidely responded.

"Bella, is it?" The grandfather asked.

"Yes, Sir." Bella answered.

"Sorry if I offended you, but my grandson can be a prick sometimes. Oh, fuck it, all the time, shit, I hope my cussing doesn't offend you. Shit, you are marrying Eddie, so you must know how he is."

Bella giggled loudly. "Yes, I do, and, no, you didn't offend me. I look forward to meeting you, Sir."

"Great. See you at the house then. And, Eddie, no fucking around; I'm hungry," his grandfather said and hung up not waiting for a response.

Edward chuckled. Damn, his Grandfather would never change. Edward’s grandfather, and namesake, Edward Anthony Cullen, Sr. had taught him many things; one of which was his foul mouth. His grandmother, Clara, the love of his Grandfather's life, would always threaten to wash his mouth out with soap every time she heard a swear word, but the only thing he had to do was say he was sorry and kiss her on the cheek. Their enduring love and admiration was a relationship he only hoped that he and Bella could emulate.

"So, are you ready to meet my grandparents?"

"Yes, and we better hurry, because your grandfather is hungry and I don't want to get on his bad side." Bella said as she climbed out of the bed, grabbing her robe and heading to the bathroom. As she neared the door, she turned and looked over her shoulder. "Aren't you coming?" She questioned seductively.

Edward eyes grew wide and he licked his pouty lips. "Not yet, but I am sure I can rise to the occasion."

Bella laughed and ran into the bathroom with Edward quickly on her heels.

After a quick, but satisfying round of shower sex, the couple dressed and were out the door and in the car speeding toward the estate. Esme was at the door, anxiously awaiting the couple.

"Bella, dear, I have wonderful news." Esme exclaimed as she pulled her from Edward’s arms and into a strong hug, kissing her lovingly on the cheek.

"I got a call from a friend of mine in Italy. Her daughter is a wedding dress designer, and when she heard that my little Edward was getting married, she asked her daughter to design your dress."

"Really, what is the designer's name?" Bella asked, not really knowing a lot about designers, but she had been looking.

"Atelier Aimee." Esme sighed, clasping her hands together in glee.

Bella’s heart began to race, because she had seen some of the dresses that Atelier had designed; they were her favorite, and now Esme was saying she was going to design her dress. "Oh, Esme, that is so great." Edward watched has his two favorite women in the entire world hugged and chatted excitedly about a dress. Really… a dress? Now, if it was a new gun he could understand, but not a dress. "Love you, too, Mom."

"Yeah, okay, Edward." Esme said, not evening looking at Edward, but continued talking to Bella.

After a few minutes, Edward was feeling really left out, so he hooked his arm around Bella and kissed the top of her head. "Let's talk about this dress later; I want to introduce you to Grandfather."

"This dress? This dress? Edward, this is the most important dress in a young woman's life; now stop acting like a spoiled two year old." Esme bashed.

"Okay, but Grandfather is hungry, and you know how he gets when he doesn't get fed." Edward tried to explain.

"Alright, but, afterwards, Bella and I are going to be spending some time together." Esme said with a ‘don't fuck with me’ look in her eyes.

Edward nodded and led Bella into the den where Carlisle and his grandparents were seated.

"Eddie, about damn time you got here."

"Grandfather, you woke us up, so cut us a fucking break, okay?"

"All right, asshole."

Edward looked down at Bella, who was smiling over the exchange. She knew that Carlisle had a filthy mouth, but she guessed they got it from the grandfather.

"Bella, this is my grandfather, Edward Sr. and my grandmother, Clara. And this, Grandfather and Grandmother, is my beautiful fiancée, Isabella Marie

Swan."

"Swan doesn't sound like an Italian name. You said she was Italian." Edward Sr. said.

"Dad, shut the fuck up for a minute. Edward, Bella, please set down and explain to the old man." Carlisle was already becoming exasperated.

"Who are you calling old? I want you to know that I can still out shoot, out drink, and out fuck you, boy." Edward Sr. quipped.

"DAD!" Carlisle yelled, as he couldn't believe his father said that in front of someone he just met.

"Fine, Eddie, you have something to tell me about her."

"She has a name, and I expect you to use it with fucking respect." Edward said with a voice that was full of fire. No one, not even kin, would disrespect Bella. After seeing Edward Sr. nod in defeat. "Her last name is Swan, but that is because her mother deceived a man who was not her biological father in believing she was his child. But we have since learned that she is actually, Isabella Marie Volturi, the oldest granddaughter of Michael Volturi."

Edward Sr. eyes grew wide and his mouth fell open. Did he just hear that his grandson was engaged to the granddaughter of Michael Volturi? Michael may be considered, by some, to be a rival family, but he had always had a good relationship with him. Actually, they talked quite regularly; he knew how disappointed he was with his son, and that is why he decided not to pass the family business to him, but, instead, to the first-born grandchild. However, a few months ago, Edward Sr. had learned that James was actually worse than his father. Michael was very upset about turning over the family that he had worked so hard for to such assholes, but he knew he couldn't continue to run it at his age. Nevertheless, why had he never mentioned the fact that he had a granddaughter? But wait, he said oldest, which meant, fuck, she was going to take over the family. "Did you say oldest?"

"Yes."

"But Michael never said he had a granddaughter." Edward Sr. said.

"Because he didn't know until last week. You see, Bella's mother kept it secret that she was pregnant with Aro's child. We found out about the same time Michael did."

"So, you are marrying her to prevent a rival family joining forces. Smart move, my boy, smart move." Edward Sr. smirked.

Edward stood up, pulled out his gun, and pointed at his grandfather. "TAKE THAT SHIT BACK NOW! Bella is not a pawn in some game; I am marrying her because I love her, you asshole, and if you can't accept that, then I will end your ass right here."

Edward Sr. held his hand up in defeat. "Sorry."

"Listen here, old man, you may be my grandfather, and I have great respect for what you have done for this family, but this woman here is my life. She and I will be taking over the family soon, so you better get that fucking thought out of your head for good." Edward said.

"What do you mean ‘taking over the family’?"

"Dad, Michael and I have decided to join the families; Edward and Bella are going to run them as the next Don and Donna of the Cullen/Volturi Family."

Carlisle answered.

"Why the fuck was I not brought into this decision?" Edward Sr. fumed.

"Because it is not your decision to make anymore, it's mine; this is the best thing for both families. So apologize to Edward and Bella so we can go have breakfast." Carlisle barked, staring at his father. Edward Sr. knew that Carlisle had every right to make the decisions regarding the family, but he wanted to push the issue and Carlisle would be damned before he allowed him to speak badly about it. "All right, I was wrong and I am sorry. Now, let's go eat." Edward Sr. said, looking upset over the entire conversation. He knew he was no longer the head of the family, but he thought for sure that his son would have called concerning something of this magnitude. Joining two crime families was not done very often. To have the Cullen and Volturi families join together was huge, and to have a person who knew nothing about the family that was being taken over, even if co-leading, was scary. But, as he looked at the way his grandson and Bella reacted toward each other, he could see how much they did love each other, much like he and his Clara. Maybe he should have thought it out before mouthing off, like Clara always told him to do.

Damn, he hated when she was right, because she always rubbed it in. No doubt he would hear about this shit later.

Over breakfast, Edward Sr. and Clara got to know Bella better, and, with each passing moment, they fell more in love with the woman who had stolen their grandson's heart. They were impressed that she was not only lovely on the outside, but also on the inside, and had a great business mind.

Edward Sr. was very intrigued by the plans for the new club and the work that she had already put into it. Damn, he had been very wrong in his assumptions about this woman, fuck, he was going to have to eat crow big time.

"Edward, Bella, please accept my heartfelt apology. I should have kept my mouth shut and listened. Bella, I am very happy to welcome you to the family."

Bella smiled sweetly. "Thank you; I just want you to know that I will protect and love this family with all that I am."

"I am sure you will, and if you ever need anything, please let us know." Edward Sr. said as he patted Clara’s hand lovingly.

"Bella, dear, when is the wedding?" Clara asked.

"August 8th." Bella beamed.

"Oh my, well, Esme, honey, we better get to work."

"Great idea, Clara. Bella, do you have training today?" Esme asked.

"Yes, Jasper will be here in an hour to start with my knife training. God, I hope I am better at it than hand-to-hand. My ass, oops, sorry, my butt still hurts." Bella said, blushing brightly over cussing in front of Edward's grandparents. "Bella, dear, I know you have heard what comes out of your soon-to-be husband’s mouth. Well, he gets it from his father, who got it from this asshole."

Clara said, poking Edward Sr. in the ribs.

"Hey, I don't cuss that fucking bad."

"See, Bella?" Clara chuckled.

"Okay, let's go make some plans while you guys catch up." Esme said as she stood up. Bella and Clara followed her into the office where Esme had started boards with each area of the wedding planned out.

Bella was so impressed. As she looked at the boards, she could see her vision coming to life. While in the office, Esme called her friend. She and her daughter were getting on a plane the next day to make the trip over. The designer needed somewhere to sew. Once she heard that, Bella quickly called Alice, who was more than happy to furnish her all the items and space she would need. They went over a quick list of guests and the final head count surprised Bella. What was truly surprising was the actual number of attendees that were actually members of different crime families throughout the country.

"Bella, your wedding is a huge deal, even without the joining of the families. Edward is the next Don of the family, and other Dons and their wives, as well as some of their family members will want to be in attendance to keep in the good graces of the family’s next Don."

"So, is there anything I need to know or do?" Bella worriedly asked, because she wanted to make the best impression on the other crime families.

"Bella, you and I will sit down with Carlisle and Edward and go over all the details. By the time we brief you on each of the families in attendance, there is no doubt that you will be perfect. After the joining ceremony, all the normal formalities will go out the window, and, trust me, when the other families come to realize the significance of this event, they will kicking themselves for not bringing much larger gifts."

"Gifts?" Bella questioned, did they need to do a registry or something?

"Envelopes filled with money." Esme said.

"MONEY?!"

"Yes."

"Wow."

Bella was shocked with this information, but, as long as she knew about it ahead of time, she could deal with it. Looking at Esme, she was so happy and grateful that she had someone like her to guide her with adjusting to everything, and then she remembered her conversation with Edward this morning about the Munch. She knew that Esme could offer some words of advice. She explained the concerns that Edward was having about the outfit she was wearing during the demonstration and during the party itself.

Esme listened to Bella, taking into mind that, since Bella wasn't just Edward's submissive, but also the next head of the family, her outfit did call for some delicacy. Even though the members of the community who truly lived the life would never think anything of her being at any stage of undress, there were, unfortunately, many who used the community as an opening to mistreat their submissives, under the guise of the Dom/submissive relationship. The elders of the community took allegations of abuse seriously and revoked the membership of many so called Dominants, but there were always those who slipped through the cracks due to lack of reporting. So, many submissives were fooled to believe that their scenes were normal, when, in reality, it had nothing to do with the principles and ideals of the BDSM community.

"Bella, how about if you wore a flesh color bodysuit?" Esme offered.

"Oh my, why didn't I think of that?"

"Let me send Carlisle a text and tell him my suggestion. Knowing my son, I am sure he is asking his father's advice, and, being a man, he would never think of it." Esme smirked. She quickly sent a text to Carlisle, and a few minutes later, she got a text with a promise of a wonderful thank you session in the playroom.

The ladies continued with the plans for the wedding and they finally completed all they possibly could for the day. As they were finishing up, there was a knock at the door. Opening the door, Bella welcomed Jasper, who walked in with a smirk on his face.

"Ready for your next training session, Bella?"

Bella let out a long sigh and nodded as she silently prayed to herself that she would be better at knife training than yesterday’s hand to hand and not cut herself or someone else. She followed Jasper out to the training area, where he had set up a table with a large selection of knives and a board with a man's body painted on about 50 feet from them, much like the targets that she used when Esme was teaching her to shoot. Initially, Jasper handed Bella a plastic glove, and a tennis ball that was inked, and after demonstrating how to hold, aim, and throw the ball, he gave her several minutes to practice throwing. Bella and Jasper reviewed the target after each throw to critique what she could do better to improve her aim at the target.

Once she felt confident with her throwing, Bella picked up the first knife and took aim, pulling back her arm and threw it, but, instead of sticking in the target, it bounce off. Shit. She picked up another knife, and, once again, it bounced off the target. Jasper watched and with each throw, he watched her form, finally, after a few minutes, he saw what might be her problem. He explained that, although she had mastered the tennis ball, the shape and weight of the knife was offsetting her follow through.

Correcting the way she held the knife and the position of her feet, she took aim again, but, unlike her other attempts, this one hit the target in the kill zone. Bella smiled brightly and jumped up and down, celebrating her hit. And hit the target she did. After compensating for the difference between the ball and the knife, throwing the knives became really easy. Jasper then showed her different positions and angles to throw from. Towards the end of the session, the family came out to see her progress and was amazed at how good she actually was. Edward Sr. had never seen a woman throw a knife with such accuracy and precision. Damn, this woman was going to be deadly. She was going to be a force to be reckoned with.

After lunch, Edward and Bella took off to go to Rose's shop to shop for the Munch dress. Edward had Rose pull several dresses aside earlier in the week, but he needed to see them on Bella to make his final decision. Also, his father helped with his problem of what to do about the demonstration.

Why the hell he didn't think of a body suit? This way Bella's “assets” would be completely covered, but still allow him to demonstrate some the knots and rope usage.

Pulling up to Rose's shop, Edward saw that Emmett had a huge grin on his face. Edward snickered; he knew that Emmett had fallen hard for Rose, but was willing to be patient. He had talked to him a few times this week and asked his opinion on how to handle the situation, and Edward gave him some advice, but, ultimately, they needed to work on it together. They had to build the trust from the ground up, always be honest, and open with each other. Rose told Emmett her story concerning her last Dominant. To say Emmett was upset was an understatement. Never had he wanted to kill someone as badly as he did this man, and, after talking to Edward, it was decided that, once the wedding was over with, Edward would grant him his opportunity.

As they walked into the shop, Rose was standing by the counter. As soon as she saw Emmett, her heart began to race. He had to be the most handsome man in the world. He was truly sweet and caring. He had a way about him that made her feel safe. Of course, his body could not be ignored. She loved his muscular arms and large hands; she could only imagine if all of his other parts were as large. God, please let them b e, she silently prayed. Clinching her legs together to gain some relief, she smiled sweetly and greeted her customers.

"Edward, Bella, so good to see you." Rose said as she shook Edward's hand and gave Bella a hug, then turned to Emmett. Bowing her head down slightly, not enough to lose eye contact, but enough to show respect for her possible future Dominant, and licking her lips she spoke softly. "Sir, it is good to see you again."

Emmett took his finger, put it under her chin, and leveled her head so their eyes were dead on with each other’s. "My sweet, the pleasure is all mine, and I hope to find your dress for the party while we are here, if time permits, that is."

"This girl will make time, Sir." Edward and Bella watched Emmett and Rose and smiled, happy that they seemed to be moving forward quite well, and they couldn't wait to see how they would get along once they started their arrangement.

"Rose, do you have the dresses I called about?"

"Yes, Edward, I have them already in the dressing room. Please go in, and let me know if you need anything." Rose said. She had made sure that she had put them in one of the private dressing rooms. When she had initially opened her shop, she had her contractor make three such units, so

Dominants could have their privacy when selecting outfits for their submissives. The rooms had been expensive to install, but they had paid for themselves many times over, because Dominants were so impressed and relaxed, that the sales always exceeded the sales of the public dressing rooms.

Edward sat on the red velvet couch and Bella went off to the mirrored area to put on her first dress. Unlike most dressing rooms, there were no doors or curtains, the submissives undressed/dressed in front of their Dominant. This heightened the experience, charging the sexual desires and wants, which translated into increased sales. Edward hated the first two dresses; they had looked good online, but they did nothing for Bella’s figure. The next dress was the one he was most excited about; it was a white gauze dress with a metal rope design around the bodice, shoulder, and down to her tiny waist. The rope design was in keeping with the theme of their demonstration. The design contained beautiful gemstones throughout the links, adding to the beauty. Once she had it on, Edward knew this was the one; it was perfect on her, and he could not wait to show her off as his submissive.

"I love this one, my pet." Edward stated, as he walked in a circle around her.

"This girl would be proud to wear it, Sir."

"You will be stunning, Bella. Now try on the bodysuit, next and we can see if that will suit our purposes." He said as he adjusted himself from the sight before him. In the past, he had picked out his submissives’ clothes. But, he never got as hard as quickly as he did when he watched Bella take off and put on clothes. She tried on the bodysuit and he was so happy that it covered all the delicate areas that were only meant for his eyes, but allowed some skin to be shown in a sexy yet respectable way.

"I love this also. This will work perfectly for the demonstration. It has an air of sexuality about it, while still maintaining a sense of respectability that you need to maintain in light of your future role as Donna. Now…. does it have snaps in the crotch?"

"Yes, Sir."

"Fucking great, how about you come over here, unsnap it, and ride my cock, Ms. Swan, soon-to-be Mrs. Cullen? I have been hard as titanium since you first took off your own outfit."

Bella smiled brightly as she reached between her legs and unsnapped the bodysuit. Walking slowly, swaying her hips more prominently than normal until she was directly in front of Edward's knees. Lowing her head, and taking in a deep cleansing breath, she waited for her next command. Her

Dominant was in charge, and she would follow his lead in this dance.

Edward pulled his shirt out of his pants, then unbuttoned and unzipped his fly, and pulled his rock-hard cock out pumping it with a few firm pumps, before he reached forward and slipped his finger along her folds. She was not only wet, but dripping wet. His little pet liked this. "Climb on and ride me, my pet." Edward commanded.

Bella straddled his legs and positioned his cock at her opening and then slowly lowered herself down, filling her up completely. This was the best feeling in the world, and she hoped that it would always remain this way. Edward placed his hands on her hips and helped her ride his cock hard and quick. Each stroke of his cock hit the right spot, causing her orgasm to build swiftly. "May this girl cum?"

Edward normally would make her wait and beg for more, but he was right on the precipice of his own orgasm, and he needed her to cum first. "Cum, cum hard on my cock!" He yelled.

"Yes..." Bella screamed, cumming hard, clamping down on his cock, which caused him to shoot stream after stream of cum into her. Collapsing onto his chest, he began breathing hard, trying to calm down. They both thought the intensity was insane.

"Damn, woman, you are going to be the death of me." Edward groaned, while wearing his signature smirk. Fuck; that was fun.

As Edward and Bella enjoyed their time, Rose had locked the front door while Emmett selected a few dresses for her to try on. They went into another of the private dressing rooms and Rose prepared herself to undress in front of him. Closing her eyes and taking in a few deep breaths, she began chanting to herself that this was not Royce, it was Emmett; he was nothing like him.

Emmett watched as Rose stood in the dressing area with her eyes closed and breathing hard. Knowing that Royce was the reason for her distress, it gave him another reason to make the fucker suffer even more before he killed him. Putting the thoughts of killing the motherfucker out of his head, he stood, cleared his throat to announce his presence, and walked over to where she was standing. Gently placing his hand on either side of her lovely face, so as not to startle her, he placed a sweet kiss on each eye, on each cheek, on the tip of the nose, then, finally, on her delightful plump lips. "If this is too much, Rose, I will understand."

Rose opened her bright blue eyes, stared into his baby blues, and smiled. This man was for real, and, for the first time in a long time, she felt she could be finally be herself again. Rosalie Ann Hale, submissive to Emmett McCarthy. Yes, things were certainly looking up for Rose.

*Chapter 26*: Chapter 26

Michael Volturi was seated in his office going over this month totals. Looking at the amount of money that came in with each operation, it was obvious that they were pulling in a good amount of revenue, but, deep in his heart, he knew that it was time for the family to make a change in how that revenue was earned.

The world was changing and the Volturi family needed to adapt and change as well. Looking over the paperwork, he needed to call Edward and Bella and go over the plans for the merger, but, more than that, he wanted to spend more time getting to know his granddaughter. His darling Claudia couldn't stop talking about her; she felt so connected to her, and frequently spoke of how she couldn't wait to spend more time learning all about her.

Thinking of the merger, he knew that, as much as he would like for it to go smoothly, some of the family members would embrace the change, but he also knew that an action as scandalous as this wouldn't be without any bloodshed.

"Michael," Tony said, walking into the office, strolling over and taking a seat in front of his boss’ desk. "I just got a very disturbing phone call from a guy I helped out a few years back."

"Oh yeah, what did he say?" Michael asked, showing some interest.

"Michael, there has been a hit taken out on you and Claudia," Tony stated through gritted teeth.

"What? Who the fuck did that?" Michael questioned, shocked, but not terribly surprised; it was a risk that was associated with his position. However, he knew he needed to take care of whoever it was before they got anywhere close to his Claudia.

"Michael, it was James," Tony responded, waiting for the news to register.

"Are you sure? How reliable is this guy?" Michael was surprised it wasn’t Aro, but the news still had a way of stabbing at his heart that his own flesh and blood would even consider taking such an action against him.

"Very. He is a mechanic at the garage where we service our vehicles. He said that James' right hand man paid him $50,000 to cut the brake lines on your car when it comes in for service the next time, and to plant a specific fingerprint on the line. He didn't know whose fingerprint it would be, but he heard Pedro say that it would lead to a very interesting outcome."

"SHIT! Okay, we need a plan to preempt this, and I need to inform Edward and Bella as soon as possible." This was not the route Michael wanted to take in reaching out to Edward and Bella, but, with time being of the essence in this matter, he had no choice but to mix business with the pleasure of getting to know his granddaughter.

"Yeah, and also James and Aro have been poking around for any information on Bella,” furrowing his eyebrows; he was sad to be giving Michael so much bad news in one meeting.

" Per amore di Dio, (for the love of God), what have they found out?" Michael worriedly asked. After discovering Isabella’s true relationship to the family, he had taken painstaking steps to conceal the details from Aro and James.

"Just the name of her parents, and that she is now in a relationship with Edward."

"So they know nothing about who she really is?” Michael could only hope to keep the secret until the ceremony. "No, we got rid of all that paperwork. The only one who knows the truth is Charlie Swan, and I don't see him talking to anyone about it. Oh, and Boss, he just found out that Renee is dead. My sources tell me that he is very upset."

"Okay, keep a constant eye on him, and double the security around Claudia,” he ordered.

"On it. Now, how are the plans going for the merger?" Tony asked, hoping to get some insight on the big event. To say he was happy about the news, at first, would have been a lie, but, as he considered the alternatives of either Aro or James, he saw the merger as best chance for a future for the family. The Cullens may have been a rival crime family, but they were known for how well they cared and loved their family. He had seen some of the outcomes that occurred when Carlisle Cullen got pissed off, but he was sure he passed on his sense of loyalty to family above all else when he trained Edward to take over the family. Now there was the wild card, Isabella Volturi, Michael's granddaughter; the biggest fucking surprise in the

history of the family. From the few times he had been around her, he could tell that she had a good heart, but she also seemed to possess a determination to protect the family, which is what the Volturi family needed. James and Aro didn't give a flying fuck about the family, only about themselves and the money. He couldn’t wait to see the look on their faces when they were told that neither of them were going to be considered for the next head of the family. Good damn thing they will be dead shortly thereafter.

"Good, I need to schedule some meetings with Edward and Bella to go over the transition of the merger, but I know that this is the best thing for our family." Michael said confidently. "Tony, are you okay with it? With the merger? Tell me what you think."

"Michael, to be honest, at first, I was not happy about it, but I would have gone along with it simply because I trust you. However, the more I thought about it, the more I see that it truly is the best thing for this family. Edward and Bella both show a lot of promise in becoming wonderful leaders to both families, and I look forward to serving them in any means they deem fit." "Tony, I am sure that they will welcome your help. This is going to be a difficult change in the way our family is run, and they will need all the support we can provide them. We need to make sure it happens smoothly and without incident. First, we need to take steps to stop James’ plans. Let me call

Edward and Bella and set it up to get their input, since Bella has already put the hit out on James, I want them aware of his plans, as well as their position on his actions."

After a long conference call between Michael, Tony, Edward, Bella, and Carlisle, a plan was devised. Tony would collect the debt from the mechanic and seal the deal for the death of James.

********* * ********

The next few days passed quickly and it was only hours before the Munch party. Edward and Bella's bedroom had been turned into a dressing room for, not only Bella, but also for Alice, Rosalie, Esme, Kate, and Angela. It was like a submissive convention in the room. When Esme found out the girls wanted to get ready for the party together, she wanted to be included. Bella had taken her aside and expressed her concerns about the party and doing something that would embarrass Edward. Esme understood her concerns, and, after a quick pep talk to boost her confidence, she told her that she also needed to talk to her Dominant about her concerns. Bella thanked Esme, and that evening asked to have a conversation with her Dominant, not with her fiancé. Edward was concerned, but after Bella expressed her fears of embarrassing him during the demonstration, Edward understood her insecurities. He occasionally forgot that Bella was new to the community and its practices, so, over the next few days they practiced not only the rope work demonstration, but also how they would walk in together, how she would behave when meeting other Dominants, how to position herself when her Dominant sat and talked to others, along with any other expectations for the evening. The more they practiced, the more comfortable and confident she became, and even though she was still nervous, she at least knew she could manage to perform using the correct etiquette.

Edward, Carlisle, Emmett, Jasper, Garrett, and Ben were downstairs watching a Mariners game in the theater room, because it didn't take that fucking long to slip on a pair of pants. Edward was wearing a pair soft black leather pants and black chucks, but was forgoing a shirt; he couldn’t wait to see Bella's reaction.

Carlisle was also wearing black leather pants, but was wearing a white lace up shirt. Emmett was wearing a pair of red leather pants with black lacing

on the sides and no shirt. Jasper was also wearing black leather pants, but he had opted to wear a black leather vest. Garrett had decided he was wearing a pair black pinstripe pants, white shirt, and vest, and would be sporting a black fedora. Ben was dressed in black leather pants, white shirt, and a black leather jacket.

The ladies were having a great time getting ready together. They all complimented each other’s dresses that were selected for them by their

Dominants. Everyone especially loved the dress that Edward had selected for Bella, pointing out that it was absolutely perfect for the two of them.

Finally, all the hair was curled or straightened, makeup was perfectly applied, and the dresses were put on and checked to make sure all snaps or hooks were done. Once finished, the ladies descended the stairs to find their Dominants waiting on them in the foyer. Bella was the last to descend the stairs and Edward gasped at her beauty.

He was so honored to have her by his side not only tonight, but until the day they died. Carlisle, Garrett, Jasper, and Ben had their collars in their hands ready to place them around their submissives’ necks. Since neither Bella nor Rosalie had been collared yet, they would be wearing a red ribbon in their hair, which indicated to the other Dominants that they were unavailable.

As Bella watched the girls receive their collars, she became melancholy. She, too, had wanted her Master's collar around her neck. Edward saw the sadness in her eyes, and leaned into her ear and whispered, "Soon, my pet."

Bella turned to look him and smiled brightly. Damn, he always knew what to say to make her feel better. "Thank you, Sir."

"You are welcome, my pet; you look fucking sexy. I can't wait to get you back here after the party and fuck you until you pass out," he whispered in her ear. Bella could feel the goosebumps rising at the thought. Bella became extremely aroused, and, in keeping with Edward's rules, stood on her tippy toes and whispered in his ear. "I'm wet."

"FUCK!" Edward grimaced.

"Edward, are you all right?" Carlisle asked.

"Yeah, just give us a moment, please." Edward said, taking Bella by the elbow and leading her down the hall to the bathroom. Falling to his knees, he lifted her dress and saw the sexy white lace panties that he had made especially for this occasion. They had a silver tag attached with "Property of

Edward Cullen" engraved on it.

Fuck, that made him even harder than before, but they didn't have time, so he dipped his finger into the side of the panty and, as Bella had stated, found her soaking, dripping wet. He collected her sweet nectar on his finger, and pulled it out and placing in his mouth, sucking every last drop. He then lowered her gown and raised to his feet, placing a long passionate kiss on her pouty lips. "I will finish that later." "Yes, Sir." Bella moaned, wishing, not for the first time, that they could say ‘fuck the party’, and spend the rest of the evening wrapped up in each other.

They left the bathroom and went to find the others, who turned and looked at them as they entered the room. All the men had the same, ‘I know what the fuck you were doing’ look on their face and the women just gave a small smile and a wink. Edward had ordered two limos to pick them up and bring them home from the party. As they pulled up to the front door of Diamond Knotts, all of them donned their masks over their faces, appearing sexy and somewhat mysterious. The Dominants all helped their submissives from the vehicle and gave them a moment to collect themselves before entering the club. Security had been beefed up for the event. At the entrance were two extremely large security guards who checked the invitation for each guest against a master list that Jasper had checked and double checked to ensure that only members and their guests could attend.

Bella was one-step behind Edward and a little to the left. She was wearing not only her red ribbon, but also he had placed a bracelet on her wrist that was tethered to his. Having this connection made Bella feel safe, and more confident in her role as his submissive. Making sure to refrain from looking into any of the other Dominants’ eyes, Bella took in her surroundings, admiring the decorations that had been put up for the event. Large red sheer draping hung from the ceiling and bellowed out from the walls, then flowing down the walls to the floor.

In the middle of the dance floor was a large masquerade mask with large pillar candles extending from the top.

Around the room, Bella saw many Dominants, Dominatrixes, and their subs in every kind of dress or, in some cases, undress imaginable. She was so extremely happy with the dress that Edward had chosen and the body suit she would be wearing for the demonstration.

The demonstrations took place in the private rooms throughout the club, many demonstrating the different types of scenes used in the BDSM community. Bella hoped she and Edward would have time so see some of the other demonstrations scheduled, but it was up to Edward. Glancing over to her right side, she saw Carlisle talking to a group of Dominants as Esme stood in perfect form beside him, and this was what she hoped to accomplish. The strong, confident wife of Carlisle Cullen, Don of the Cullen family, but also a true and confident submissive to her Dominant. Was it possible to be a submissive and a Donna? This question had been on her mind as of late, but the more she thought it through, and got to know Esme and her relationship with Carlisle, Bella knew that it was possible to be both Donna of the family, and submissive to Edward. Both positions required her to be strong, confident, and disciplined. It wasn't as though it was a novel idea, because, in this room alone, there were at least twenty couples who were members of the family, who also happened to be in the community. Nevertheless, there would always be those with a lack of understanding who would never grasp the true meaning of being a member of the community. It didn't matter how much you tried to explain that the community served a need within each member; they would never understand.

Edward led her to one of the demonstration rooms; which was currently exhibiting the use of floggers for both pleasure and for punishment. Edward sat in one of the chairs and had Bella sit on his lap.

"Feel free to look around, but be mindful of not looking into a Dominant’s eyes, my pet." Edward instructed into her ear.

"Thank you, Sir. This girl remembers."

As the Dominant, Kevin, and his submissive came onto the stage, Emmett and Rose came over and sat beside Edward and Bella. Emmett had been very impressed with Rose the entire evening and couldn’t wait until their relationship progressed to using his playroom. Edward had been kind enough to have a room already set up in the apartment that he had furnished Emmett when he assumed his duties as Bella's bodyguard. He, of course, had been adding items that he preferred, and had stocked the cabinet with all new toys so that, when Rose was ready, they would be prepared to begin play.

As the evening progressed, Bella enjoyed herself and was becoming more and more confident about performing their demonstration. While watching another demonstration, she needed to go to the restroom. As they had practiced, Bella placed her hand on Edward's back and rubbed it gently, never drawing too much attention to what she was doing.

Edward was talking with Carlisle and Ben, and when he felt Bella's hand on his back; he knew that she was requesting permission to leave to use the bathroom. "Carlisle, would it be okay for Esme to accompany Bella to the restroom?"

"Surely." Carlisle said, turning to Esme, who was then standing in perfect position as always. "My love, please take Bella to the restroom, but mindful of the rules."

"Yes, Sir." Esme said.

Edward unhooked the tether, placed his finger under her chin, and raised her beautiful face to look into her eyes. "Remember the rules, my pet?"

"Yes, Sir." "Hurry back." Edward said, kissing her pouty lips.

Esme locked arms with Bella and off to the restroom they went. Unfortunately, there was a line outside the ladies room and the wait would be a long one.

"Shit, I hate this, come; let's go to the restroom in the back hall." Esme said as she walked from the line and toward the back of the room.

The hall was dark and no one seemed to be around, but something didn't feel right. Bella looked around, but could see nothing out of the ordinary. As they neared the bathroom, the light that was illuminating the hall shut off and now they were in total darkness. Esme and Bella turned to leave the hall and go back to the main area, when, suddenly, they were both grabbed and a cloth was placed over their mouths. Whoever had them was dragging them down the hall to the back door. Bella knew that if they were taken outside, there was a great possibility that they would be raped or killed; there was no way she could allow this to happen. Trying to remember what Jasper had taught her, she waited for the best time to make her move, hoping that Esme would also make hers. She remembered that Jasper told her to SING. Jab to the Solar plexus, stomp on the Instep, jam the heel of the palm to the Nose, and a swift kick to the Groin. When they reached the door and the man loosened his hold on her to grab the door knob, she knew this was her only chance. Bella threw her elbow with as much force as she could muster, into the Solar plexus of her attacker, causing him to groan loudly and loosen his hold on her. "You fucking bitch," he gasped.

She then stomped on the top of his instep of his foot with the spike portion of her high heels, driving it as deeply as possible into his foot. As she did so, she could hear that Esme had also begun to fight off her attacker. The man who still had a hold of Bella's arm swung her around and landed a hard punch to her cheek, causing her eyes fill with tears. Damn, that hurt, but she wouldn't let that stop her from fighting this asshole. Pulling back and putting everything ounce of power she had, she shoved the heel of her palm fiercely against his nose, pushing it upwards, causing it to crack. At that moment, she turned toward Esme and screamed, "ESME...LETS GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE!" Bella grabbed her hand, taking off down the hall as fast as they could. As soon as they entered the main room, one of the guards saw the blood on their dresses and quickly ran to them. He was already using his communicator to call for backup.

"What happened?" He questioned, looking around for both Carlisle and Edward.

"We were attacked." Esme gasped. "They are down the hall, by the back door."

"Are you okay here?" He questioned, not wanting to leave them alone until his backup arrived, but needed to find the motherfuckers who dared to attack Mrs. Esme and Miss Bella before they could escape. Fuck, they were dead men walking.

"Go get the motherfuckers!" Esme yelled and the guard took off down the hall, pulling his gun out of the holster.

Esme and Bella ran over to where they had left Carlisle and Edward. As they neared them, Edward looked up, and was shocked to see that their dresses were torn and there was blood on Bella's white dress. As he quickly rose from his seat, he noticed the red mark that was blooming on her cheek. What the fuck had happened?

"Bella, baby, what happened?" He asked, moving his hands over her, checking for any other injuries.

"We were attacked!" Bella cried, feeling all the adrenaline leaving her from the fight; she fell into Edward’s waiting arms. Carlisle also jumped up, grabbing Esme and checking her for injuries.

Edward gathered Bella up in his arms and looked over to see that his father had done the same with Esme. Scanning the room, he caught Emmett’s eye. Emmett grabbed Rose’s hand and immediately rushed over to them, drawing his weapon upon seeing Bella and Esme.

"What the hell happened?" Emmett gasped. "They were just attacked in the hallway leading to the back door. We have to get the girls out of here now. Call Jasper, tell him what has happened. I want this club locked down immediately. Is that clear?"

“Sure thing Boss." Emmet said, taking out his phone and calling Jasper.

Edward and Carlisle carried their girls out of the club and into the waiting limo. Fuck, what a messed up night. As they got the girls in the car, Emmett, Rose, Jasper, and Alice came running out the door. Rose and Alice climbed into the car and began to hug Bella and Esme.

"Emmett take three men with you and take the girls to the estate." Edward said.

"Edward, no, I need you!" Bella cried.

Edward crawled into the car and took her in his arms. As badly as he wanted to go with her, he needed to find the motherfucker who did this and make him pay. "Baby, I will be behind you in a little bit. Emmett will take you to the estate, and, as soon as I clean this mess up, I will come directly to you. Do you understand?"

"No, please don't leave me!" She sobbed.

"Baby, I need to find the motherfuckers. But I promise I will be back to you as soon as I can."

Bella knew that he needed to do this, but she also knew she needed him here. "Please, please hurry back."

"I will, my love. I will have Dr. Mallos come and check you and mom out, okay?"

"I'm okay." She knew he was worrying, but, with the exception of her cheek, she just felt frightened.

"Don't fight me on this." Edward said, and then he kissed her lightly on the lips and gently stroked her cheek, which was darkening and swelling. He knew that, by morning, it would be bruised badly, and she would, most likely, be sporting a black eye, causing his rage to boil over. With one last look of concern, he turned and climbed out of the car.

Bella nodded, knowing she wasn't going to win this argument. Looking over she saw Carlisle kiss Esme and then followed his son out of the car.

The driver of the limo took off down the road and toward the estate, leaving Carlisle and Edward to handle whoever did this to their Bella and Esme.

Jasper was waiting for them at the front door of Diamond Knotts, and, together, the three of them took off through the building to the hallway where the girls had been attacked. Matthew, one of the guards on duty was there to meet them. "No one is down there, Boss. I’ve checked all the rooms; there is nothing. There is some blood on the floor, but no other evidence of the attack.”

Matthew informed them.

"SHIT!" Edward yelled. Who the fuck had gotten in the club and how the hell did they get that close to Bella? Looking around, he spotted the security camera. "Jasper, we need to pull up the surveillance tape and see what is on there. I want video of the back of the club and the inside as well."

Edward demanded.

Rushing into the office, Jasper pulled up the footage from the surveillance monitors onto the screen, narrowing the footage to approximately an hour before the attack. Watching intently, they finally saw a man in leather pants, white shirt, and a black mask walk down the hall and open the back door.

Two men, all dressed in black with black masks, walked into the club. The first man returned back into the club and exited out the front door, but the two men he gave access to the club positioned themselves on the back wall and began watching something or someone in the club. One of the men pointws at something, then the camera showed them walking back down the hall and going into the supply closet toward the end. Moments later, they saw Esme and Bella walking down the hall, then everything went black.

"Shit, what happened!" Edward yelled, as Jasper frantically punches the keyboard, trying to bring back up the video.

"They turned off the lights," Jasper points out.

"Fuck, that is nothing to go on!" Carlisle yelled, mad as hell with the situation.

"Whose blood is that on the floor?" Edward asked.

"Don't know; we need to find out from Esme and Bella what happened and how they got away." Jasper said.

"Well, Esme has kept up with her defensive training and I know that Bella only had one lesson in hand to hand. Maybe she remembered enough to get free."

"Well, whatever it was, they are very lucky. Jasper keep looking, pull up the feed from the parking lot and the back door.

Edward nodded, “I want you to try to get a tag, or car description, and get with the guards on the front door, and see if they know who the guy was that left after letting the other two in the back door. Oh, and let us know as soon as you get something. We are going home to check on the girls."

"I won't rest until I do, Edward; I promise." Jasper swore.

"Thank you. Dad, let's get out of here and get home to our girls."

As they walked out of the office, they were relieved the party was still going on and that their presence would not be missed. Edward then remembered the demonstration that he and Bella were supposed to perform. Fuck. Turning back to Jasper. "Jasper, let everyone that Bella became ill and needed to go home and pass along my sincerest apologies. We don't want to alert everyone to tonight’s activities."

"Sure thing. Edward, could you watch over Alice for me?" Jasper pleaded. As much as he wanted to go with them to check on Alice, he knew his place was here, hunting down the motherfuckers who did this.

"Will do; if you find the fuckers, call us immediately, and take them to the warehouse. I want to question them, get my answers, and then provide them with a long painful death."

Jasper nodded in response. The motherfuckers had no idea what kind of pain they were in for and he couldn’t wait to see their faces when they did.

Revenge was always sweet.

As Carlisle and Edward climbed into the car, Carlisle turned to his son and asked, “Edward, where is the guard that was posted on the back door for the night?” Edward looked at his father in surprise, quickly dialing Jasper on the phone.

Meanwhile, Bella, although calmed slightly, remembered, she never got to kick her assailant in the groin.

*Chapter 27*: Chapter 27

James ran out the back of the building holding his broken bloody nose. That fucking b itch b roke my fucking nose, he thought. He and Pedro ran down the alley to the car that was waiting for them. Fuck, that didn't go at all liked they had planned. Where the hell did that girl learned to fight that way? Last time he had been able to grab her and have his way with her; she didn't put up a fight, and now she broke his fucking nose.

"That damn old broad kicked me in the nuts. I am going to piss blood for a week." Pedro whined. "How the fuck did she learn that shit?"

"Pedro, seriously? That was Carlisle Cullen's wife and I’m pretty damn fucking sure he had her trained in some type of self-defense moves. Hell, I’ve heard she is a crack shot with a handgun, so we’re damn fucking lucky she wasn't fucking carrying. Shit, I figured being at the club, she probably wouldn't be. Mike, did you take care of the guard on the back door?"

"Oh yeah, put one in the back of his head. He went down without a sound. I had to move his large ass body to the back by the dumpster." Mike smirked.

"Great, now get us to my apartment so I can get cleaned up. Make sure you dispose of this car and your gun. You know the fucking drill."

"Sure thing, Boss."

"I'll be in touch if I need you do something else. Pedro, pay the man."

Pedro pulled out the envelope and handed it to Mike. "Good job."

James and Pedro quickly jumped out of the car and headed into the apartment building as soon as the car stopped. Neither of them noticed that Tony was stationed in the black SUV across the street taking pictures of their arrival. Tony zoomed in with the camera and noticed that James's face was a bloody mess, and Pedro was walking funny. He wondered what the fuck they had been up to, and where they just came from. Picking up his phone, he called Michael.

"Michael, I have some interesting news. James and Pedro just got back to James’ apartment, and let me tell you, they both looked fucked up. Seems someone beat the shit out of both of them."

"Shit, I have a bad feeling about this. Was there anyone else with them? “No, Boss, just the driver. Couldn’t see who it was, but he high tailed it out of there as soon as James and Pedro left the car.”

“Let me call Edward and Bella and see if they’ve heard anything. I'll call you back."

Michael dialed Edward's number and a very frustrated sounding Edward answered.

"Michael, now is not a good time." Edward groaned.

"Edward, is everything okay?"

"FUCK NO! EVERYTHING IS NOT OKAY!" Edward yelled.

Chills ran down Michael body, something bad had definitely happened and he just knew with every cell in his body that James had something to do with it. "Edward please tell me that my granddaughter is safe and healthy."

"Yes, she’s safe now, but some asshole motherfucker attacked both her and my Mom at the party here at Diamond Knotts a little while ago. They’re both in a car on the way to the estate as we speak."

"Edward, please let me come to the estate. I need to see her. Please." Michael pleaded.

"Fuck, Michael, yeah, okay. Grandpa is there and I am sure he would love to see you. We have found out all we can, the fuckers got away so we’re getting ready to head to the house now."

"Edward, I think I may have some information about the attack. I will be bringing Claudia, because she would have my balls if I didn't take her. And, if it is okay, I’d like Tony to meet us there. He has the information that may be useful to us."

"Fine, whatever. I'll see you in awhile." Edward said, hanging up with Michael. What did he mean he might have information? Shit, this had James has written all over it. That asshole was going to die.

"Carlisle, Michael is coming to the estate; he said he may have information."

"Shit, I had a feeling." Carlisle said then yelled up at the driver. "Steven, floor it!"

Steven pushed the pedal to the floor and sped through town to the estate, with the guard in the second vehicle hot on their tails. They made quick time, and, as they went through the gate, they both noticed that the guards around the home had tripled. As soon as the vehicle stopped, Edward and Carlisle were out the door and rushing toward the house. They wanted, no, needed, to have their women in their arms. As they rushed through the door, they were met by Emmett.

"Boss, they are in the den. Dr. Mallos is here and checking them over."

"Fuck. Okay, Michael Volturi is in route, and his Capo Tony won’t be far behind him. Notify the guards to grant them access and bring them in and soon as he gets here. But no one, and I mean no one else better step one toe on this fucking property. You read me, Emmett?"

"Sure thing, Boss. Did you find out anything?"

"FUCK NO!" Edward yelled, mad as hell over the fact he didn't know who had touched his mother and beloved Bella.

Carlisle and Edward made their way into the den, where they saw the doctor checking Bella over. Edward rushed to her side, and fell to his knees just to be near her. His total reason for living had been attacked and hurt. This was totally unacceptable, and never should have happened. Silently, he promised himself, that not only would the person who hurt her suffer with his life, but, if he found that any of his men had played some part in what happened tonight, they would be wishing for death before he was through with them. Family doesn't betray or hurt family.

"How are you, my love?" Edward whispered, fighting back his tears at the sight of the bruise on her face.

"I’m fine, love."

"But, baby, your face. It looks so painful."

Bella took her hand, and rubbed his scruffy cheek lovingly. "There is no real damage and it will go away. I am here safe and sound."

"Doctor, how is she?" Edward asked, needing to not only hear it from her, but also to get confirmation from the Doctor.

"She has a bruise on her left cheek and some blackening of the eye, but nothing is broken. She also has a bruise on the heel of her palm and a bruise on her rib cage, where the she was grabbed, but the bruising and swelling should subside in a day or two, and she will be fine in a few days."

"Thank God. Are you in pain? You have to be in pain. Doc, give her the pain meds you gave me. Baby, they will make all the pain go away."

Bella smiled sweetly, knowing there was no need for her to take the powerful pain meds that Edward had been given after he was shot. Besides, she really needed to keep her head, because she wanted to give all the information she had about the possible abductor. "Edward, I don't need those meds; I will take some Tylenol as needed, and I will be fine."

"But you’re in pain, sweetheart."

"Shhh. It is fine."

Carlisle was also worried about Esme. Over the years, this had been his one true fear, the fear that his life would cause pain, or, God forbid death, for his wife or child. Visually checking her over, he saw no signs of bruises except one on her upper arm. It looked like that’s where the motherfucking assholes had grabbed her. After all their years together, though, it only took him looking into her beautiful eyes to see that she was fine. "Esme, Bella, we need you both to tell us what happened."

Just as they began their story, Michael, Claudia, and Tony walk into the room. Michael's eyes quickly found his granddaughter and saw the damage to her beautiful face. "Bella, dear." Michael cried. "Are you okay? Voglio vedere chi hai ferito nelle loro tomb e. (I will see those who harmed you in their graves.)"

"I am fine Michael, grandfather."

"Oh, my sweet Bella." Claudia said as she walked over to where Bella was sitting. Edward stood and allowed Claudia and Michael to get closer, as Claudia gently stroked Bella’s unharmed cheek.

"It is not as bad as it looks , Caro." (Beloved one) Claudia assured Bella.

As Michael and Claudia were assuring themselves that their granddaughter was, indeed, okay, Edward Sr. made his way into the den. "Michael, you old motherfucker, I thought you were dead,” Edward greeted his old nemesis with his outstretched hand.

"Edward, you old asshole, I thought you were dead as well; good to see you." Michael returned as he shook Edward Sr.’s hand.

"Same here; Claudia, may I say you are as lovely as always, but I seriously doubt your taste and sanity staying married to this fucker.” Edward Sr. reach out and greeted Claudia with a hug.

Claudia laughed and turned to her old friend Clara, “still the same old Edward, I see."

"Yes, but you know what they say, got to love them, because they are too heavy to move the body,” Clara reminded her.

"You are so right, that and they do have their uses.” At this, they both snickered. Clara and Claudia both laughed at their husbands’ expense.

"But, honey, you know no one else has a cock as big as mine and you would miss him." Edward Sr. bragged. Carlisle and Edward both looked at

Edward Sr. as if he had lost his mind. They knew he had lost his verbal filter eons ago.

Poor Clara’s face turned red and she slapped Edward on the arm. He had not changed in all the years that she had known him, so it was no surprise that wouldn’t start now. "All right, all right, let’s not get off track now. Everyone, have a seat, Bella and Esme were just getting ready to tell us what happened tonight," Carlisle said, as he tried to regain order in the room.

"Okay...okay." Edward Sr. said, taking a seat.

Bella and Esme began telling their story and when they got to the point where Bella said she had broken the attacker's nose and Esme had kicked her attacker in the nuts, Tony knew that from the damage he saw on James’ face and the way Pedro was walking, it had, in fact, been them who attacked the girls. Tony looked over to Michael and asked, “Michael, may I?” Suspecting that Tony was about to tell everyone what he had told Michael earlier that evening, Michael nodded his approval for Tony to speak.

Edward, Bella, I think I know who it was." Tony said.

"Who?" They asked together.

"James and Pedro. Earlier this evening, I was sitting outside of James' apartment building when I saw James and Pedro getting out of a car. James looked as if he had just had his nose broken and Pedro was walking very funny."

Edward jumped up. "THAT FUCKER IS A DEAD MAN!"

"Yes, Edward, I agree, we have already ordered the hit, but we need to handle it carefully." Carlisle said, trying to maintain some control over his son’s temper; even though he was feeling the same degree of vengeance, now was not the time to make rash decisions. This needed to be handled wisely and swiftly.

"All right, all right, Dad, what are you suggesting?" Edward huffed.

They discussed how and when to make their move. James had already put the hit out on his grandparents, but Tony and Michael had his man in their pocket. After much discussion, they finally decided on the day that James Volturi would die. However, the question now was who would carry out the hit. Of course, Edward wanted the pleasure, but so did Carlisle and Michael. That started a heated debate on who deserved the privilege more.

Bella sat back and listened to the conversation, and she the more she listened the more she realized that she needed to step up and do the deed.

Could she do it? She wasn’t sure, but this was something that she needed to do to earn the respect of the other family members and rival families. And James would never see her coming. Taking in a deep breath, she stood with an air of authority and seriousness, and simply stated, "I have been on the receiving end of two attacks by James. As the soon to be Donna of the Volturi family, I feel it is my duty and my right to take out James."

Everyone stared in shock at Bella. Fuck.

"Bella, honey, you don't have to get your hands dirty." Edward begged.

"Yes, Bella, let one of us do it." Carlisle said.

"No. I need to do this, and if by some chance, I can't, I will welcome your assistance." Bella stated in a voice of authority.

Edward Sr. and Michael looked at the young woman who would be co-leading the families and smiled. Through the years they had fine-tuned their intuitions and perceptions, and both knew that before them stood the future of their families.

Finally, the couples retired after a tiring evening. Michael, Claudia, and Tony left, but Claudia would be back tomorrow to help Esme with more wedding planning. A lot of things still needed to be done and they were running out of time, but Esme felt that the wedding of Bella's dreams would come true.

Since it was so late, Edward and Bella decided to spend the night in Edward's old room. Esme loaned Bella a nightgown, but chuckled to herself, knowing that it would probably wind up on the bedroom floor.

Edward helped Bella up the stairs to the third floor and opened the door to his childhood bedroom. Thank god his mother had remodeled it after he left, because the king size bed was a welcome site, compared to the full size bed he had as a teenager. In addition, all the teenaged memorabilia and posters had been taken down and, in their place was a coat of silver gray paint.

"Edward, can you help me get out of this dress?" Bella was exhausted, and fighting to get out of the bloodied dress that she had been in all evening was that last thing she needed.

"Sure, my love." Edward said, as he went behind her and unzipped the dress then began to unclasp the metal chain. After undoing all the clasps, he gently pushed the dress off her shoulders and it fell onto the floor. Bella step out and he picked up the dress and threw it in one of the chairs in the room.

"I really loved that dress, and now, it's ruined." Bella sighed. "I would buy you a million dresses to replace that one, but, baby, there is only one you; that I can’t or won’t replace. I can't live without you."

"I feel the same way."

"Come here and let me take care of you." Edward said, taking her by the hand and leading her into the en suite. He was never more thankful for the jetted tub that his mom had installed during his high school football playing days. He could remember many nights soaking in the tub after a hard game or practice, but, tonight, it would be a great muscle relaxer for Bella. Starting the water, he turned and looked at his love. Standing in the middle of the bathroom in her strapless bra and white lace panties with his name tag on them, he noticed the bruise on her rib cage and her face. He could feel his hatred for James surfacing again. Dropping to his knees, he kissed each bruise tenderly, and, when he had finished, he hooked his fingers on the top of her panties and pulled them down her long silky legs. Standing up, he reached behind her back, unhooked her bra, and stepped back to admire her naked beauty.

Taking her hand, he led her over to the tub and assisted her into it, then removed his clothes and slid in behind her, carefully pulling her back against his chest. They both sighed deeply as they felt themselves relax and reconnect after the turbulent evening. This was heaven. "Edward, thank you for taking such wonderful care of me."

"I live to do so, my love." Edward said, and then put his chin on her shoulder. "I can honestly say I have never have been as frightened in my entire life as I was when I saw you tonight with blood on your dress."

"I know. It happened so quickly, but I am so happy I knew how to defend myself. The only thing I regret is not being able to knock the asshole out."

"Well, you got away safely, and that is all that matters. The plan is in place, and soon he will be dead."

"But how did he get in the building? You had added extra security for the party; I don’t understand."

"Dad and I reviewed the video footage at the club with Jasper. Someone let him in the back door."

"But, where was the guard? Do you think he was involved? Do you think we have a mole in the family?" Bella questioned.

"I don't know, baby, but I promise I will find out. The guys are working on it as we speak."

"Okay."

"Now let's just relax and enjoy the jets."

"Gladly." Bella sighed.

After long relaxing bath, Edward reached over to the warming rack, and removed the thick fluffy towels and dried and wrapped each other up before coming back into the bedroom. Edward removed Bella's towel and helped her into the bed.

"Esme gave me a nightgown to wear. I left it on the vanity."

"I need to feel all of you next to me tonight." Edward said.

"Of course, my love."

Edward removed his towel and crawled in the behind her, and then, ever so gently, pulled Bella as close as possible to him. He buried his nose into her mahogany locks, and deeply breathed in her scent. There was nothing like her sweet aroma, and, within a few moments, both were sound asleep entwined around each other.

The next day was filled with massive amounts of wedding planning. Claudia was so excited to be a part of the planning, that, at one point, she broke down in tears.

"What’s the matter?" Bella asked as she looked over and saw a tear sliding down Claudia’s face. She walked over and wrapped her arm around the top of Claudia’s shoulders.

"I am just so happy, caro." Claudia said, wiping away the tears with a handkerchief. "For so many years, I have felt the disappointment in the way Aro and James turned out. Like I did something wrong with the way I raised Aro. I can't believe how cruel and viscous he is; not to mention that he raised

James to be just like him. Then, my dearest Michael tells me that a have a granddaughter who is not only beautiful on the outside, but stunning on the inside, as well. Bella, you have brightened my life and I hope that maybe, one day, you would feel comfortable enough to call me grandmother." "I think I would like that." Bella choked out. She couldn't believe that in such a short amount of time she went from being all alone, to having a large group of people wanting, no, needing, to love her.

Esme’s friend and her daughter arrived and Bella was asked about what she envisioned as her dream wedding dress. Bella described what she liked and what she didn't and Atelier took down all the notes. She picked up her sketch pad and quickly began to sketch out the dress. While she was busy doing so, Esme showed Bella the invitation that had been printed and she loved how they turned out. She was so amazed how they could be printed so quickly, but Esme said money was the answer to getting what you wanted, when you wanted it. The front of the invitation was black lace with a medallion in the center with their names, Edward and Isabella, etched on it.

The inside of the invitation, had been talked about and debated greatly and after many discussions it had been decided that it would read as follows:

Mr. & Mrs. Carlisle Cullen request the pleasure of your company at the marriage of

Isabella Marie Swan to their son

Edward Anthony Masen Cullen

Saturday, the eighth of August two thousand and fifteen six o'clock in the evening

St. James Cathedral

804 Ninth Street, Seattle, Washington

Reception to follow at

The Great Hall at Union Station

401 South Jackson Street

Seattle, Washington

RSVP by email [email protected]

The guest list was finalized, and, in the end, 475 guests were being invited. Bella still could not get over the number, but Esme, Claudia, and Clara explained that the number was correct. Of course, Michael and Claudia were attending, but so were Aro, Maria, James, and Alex. Edward was not happy about it, but, to keep up appearances, it had to be done. Also, many members of the Volturi family were being invited, again, not out of the ordinary, with Edward becoming the next Don of the Cullen family it was customary for rival families to attend and make nice, even if it was only for one day. It was understood that, during events such as this, a standing truce was in effect. Invitations were going to be sent out to most all crime family heads throughout the United States and some were even sent to the families in Ireland and Italy.

Claudia was a great help with choosing the flowers, since it was a passion of hers; she knew the meaning of almost every flower. She called in a favor with one of her friends who ran a floral shop. Once they were informed of tight time limit, but the amount of flowers needed not only for the church, but also the reception venue, the owner of the shop said she was willing to close down the week of the wedding and devote her and her staff’s time to the wedding. This was very exciting, but Bella was sure the amount of money that had been offered helped with the florist’s decision. Looking through different design ideas for flower arrangements, Bella decided which ones were her favorites. For the church, the pews would be adorned with large kissing balls made of white roses with rhinestone stems placed throughout.

Ever other pew would have a large candleholder decorated with white tulle and satin ribbon, with a hurricane holder with a white pillar candle. A white lace aisle runner would be placed down for Bella’s walk to the altar. Claudia was so excited that her family heirloom would be used again. Claudia had received the runner from her mother, who received it from her mother and now it would be used for her beautiful granddaughter.

As the week progressed, Bella's dress was being worked on, the bridesmaids dresses had been selected and sized, invitations sent out and a beautiful wedding cake had been ordered. As Bella, Esme, Clara, and Claudia worked on the wedding details, Edward was working on another ceremony of importance that was of personal importance to him and Bella, their collaring ceremony. He had called his mentor, Peter, who was elated to stand witness to the ceremony, along with his submissive, Charlotte. The ceremony was going to be held on the Thursday before the wedding in

Edward and Bella’s home. Edward and Peter had gone to the jeweler and selected Bella's collar that would be worn at special occasions and a collar she would wear during their playtime. Peter had explained to Edward that he had purchased many different collars for Charlotte over the years. Some were to show his dominance at a play party, while others were used in the playroom because of their durability. Edward then went to Rosalie to select the gown Bella would wear during the ceremony. He knew that Rosalie would never break his trust and reveal the details to anyone about the dress.

Next, he went to the printers that he used for all the contracts for the club and had a copy of their contract printed on the finest linen paper in an elegant Bickham script. A dinner was planned for the two couples after the ceremony, then Edward and Bella would spend the rest of their first night as Master and submissive in his playroom. In preparation for this event, Bella had decided that she would give her Master her anal virginity. She had been wearing a butt plug each day for several hours and had gradually increased the size to accommodate her Master’s large girth. They had discussed it in detail and both were excited to be experiencing it the night of the collaring.

Bella took a break from wedding planning and had Rosalie and Alice come over to help with a wedding gift she wanted to do for Edward. She was going to have Rosalie take sensual nude photographs of her and have them printed and mounted to be placed wherever Edward desired in his playroom. The first picture was of her tied by her hands and stretched up. The rope knots were very simple and something she could do herself, not wanting Edward to get upset over someone else tying her up. The next photo was one where her breasts were displayed laying on a bed of satin material and the last was a shy looking picture where she sat on a bed naked, yet revealed nothing, but the allure was still there. Rosalie said she’d mount all three together and Bella came up with an apothegm that would be printed underneath the photos. "I belonged to you even before I knew you."

And, as if all the wedding planning and the collaring ceremony planning was not enough to keep everyone busy, Carlisle, Edward, Bella, and Michael were in talks about the exchange of power and the details of how it would occur. They decided that, after the wedding, during the reception, they would slip out to a side room and perform the ceremony which would shift the power of the families. Bella would change from her wedding gown into her Donna gown, while Edward would change from his wedding tuxedo to a suit that made him look like the powerful Don that he was, and then they would walk back into the reception, where the introductions would be made. Carlisle had arranged for extra security for the wedding and reception; Emmett would not be leaving Bella's side. Carlisle and Esme were going to walk Bella down the aisle. Jasper was Edward's best man, while Alice was the maid of honor. Rosalie was a bridesmaid, along with Angela, Kate, and Edward's cousins, Becky and Elizabeth. The groomsmen were Emmett, Ben,

Garrett, Brandon, and Ted. Brandon was a member of the family, and Ted was a friend from the New York Italian Crime family.

Wedding planned...check....Collaring Ceremony planned...check check....Passing of the Family power planned....check, check, check, and check. The death of James planned...Oh hell yeah, checked.

*Chapter 28*: Chapter 28

Even though Seattle was known for its rain and chill, Thursday morning was bright and warm with soft billowy clouds scattered across the crystal blue sky. Edward was awake, watching Bella sleep, mumbling softly about strawberries, and not really understanding what she was saying, but just happy to see the sweet smile on her sleeping face. Today was the day of the collaring ceremony. The anticipation of placing his collar around her lovely neck, and becoming the Master to her submissive was at an all time high. He was so glad that he had waited to finally collar his one true submissive.

Peter had instructed him that when he met that special someone, who would fulfill his Dominant needs, that he would realize the significance of the collaring ceremony. The ceremony and its symbolism was not something to be taken lightly, but to be done reverently.

Peter and his submissive/wife, Charlotte, had come over to the apartment, to counsel the couple on the significance and practices of collaring a submissive, as it would relate to Bella and Edward. The ceremony protocols had been reviewed, and Peter assigned Bella and Edward the task of writing their vows to each other. It took Edward several hours and drafts until he was satisfied that he had expressed his feelings, hopes, and dreams for their relationship. Edward had scheduled an appointment for Bella, Rose, and Alice to receive a day of total pampering at the spa today. He ordered full body massages, waxings, manicures, pedicures, and hair styling. He had given strict instructions to the staff to style Bella’s hair in a soft updo that would be off the neck, making it accessible for him to attach his collar. The gown he had chosen for her was currently in a garment bag hanging in their closet. When

Rose showed him the dress, he knew that it was everything he could have wanted for her to wear for the ceremony.

Since Emmett would still be on duty, Rose was invited to attend the ceremony. She and Charlotte would be helping Bella get ready before the ceremony and escort her to the living room. The living room had been decorated with scented cream pillar candles throughout. There was a small table with a larger pillar candle in a bold scarlet hue that was placed on a gold base. Beside it was their elegantly scripted contract, which they would both sign at the conclusion of the ceremony. His plan was to have a copy framed and displayed in a place of prominence in the playroom.

"Mmm, good morning." Bella said in her husky morning voice.

"Good morning, my love, sleep well?"

"Yes. What time is it?"

"A little after eight," he responded as he ran his finger softly down her spine.

"Shit. Rose and Alice are going to be here at nine." She gasped as she attempted to jump out of the bed. Edward reached out and pulled her to him.

"You have plenty of time, love. I have scheduled for the three of you to spend the day at the spa, where you will be pampered all day."

Bella was excited and nervous about collaring ceremony that night, but was exhilarated at the thought of finally being able to call Edward her Master for the first time. When he had told her about the arrangements he had made for a day at the spa, she was appreciative, but when he explained to her that as her Dominant it was his responsibility to ensure that his submissive was relaxed and pampered for tonight's activities, she was deeply touched.

Blushing over the idea of what he may have in store for her. She had been preparing herself for this night. She had been following her diet, exercise regime, and had even graduated to the largest anal plug in preparation for the gift she would be bestowing upon her Master tonight. She was actually able to wear it comfortably for long periods of time. Edward was ecstatic with helping prepare with the insertion and removal of the anal plugs. Always licking those pouty, sexy lips and moaning how fucking hot it was going to be when he was finally able to, in his words, ‘fuck that delectable ass’.

Hearing his enthusiasm definitely eased the insertion and removal process for Bella.

"Thank you for wonderful spa day." Bella moaned as she began placing kisses on Edward sternum.

"You are very welcome. Now you need to get up and get dressed; we have a big day and an even bigger night ahead of us."

"Yes, Sir." Bella smirked.

"Oh little girl, the things I am going to do to you tonight," Edward moaned while adjusting his arousal.

"Can't wait, Sir," she responded as they climbed out of the bed and dressed for the day. Edward had even purchased a new outfit for Bella’s day at the spa. He had purchased a comfortable pair of stretched jeans, a soft blue peasant blouse that hung off her smooth shoulders, and a pair of black flats.

Being the good Dominant that he strived to be, he had purchased a strapless bra and thong set for her to wear underneath. He had rented out the entire spa for the day, to ensure the safety of Bella and the others during their day at the spa. Emmett, Jasper, Ben, and Michael Newton were going to be stationed at the Ananya Spa as security.

Once they were ready, they descended the stairs to the dining room, where Angela had prepared a light breakfast of scrambled eggs, toast, fruit, and coffee. As they were finishing up, Emmett walked in, escorting Rose and Alice with him. Rose and Alice were dressed similarly to Bella in jeans and loose fitting tops, but opted for heels instead of flats.

"Bella, you look beautiful; I love that color on you." Alice gushed.

"Thanks, it was a gift from Edward."

"Edward, you have great taste in fashion." Rose smirked, knowing that his tastes were very varied and the dress that was upstairs was a good example of that. Edward stood up and pulled Bella close. "Listen to Emmett, and don't go anywhere alone. The Spa staff is aware that he will always be stationed outside the door and that you will have access to your phone at all times. If you feel anything out of the ordinary, push the panic button."

"I will, I promise." After the Munch party, this was a promise that would not be hard for Bella to make or keep.

Soon, they were on their way to the spa, where they were met by an attendant who escorted them through the large wooden doors and into the

reception area of the spa.

"Welcome to Ananya. My name is Samantha, and, as your attendant, I will be with you throughout the day. If you have any questions or needs, please just ask and I will make sure it is done." Samantha said, looking at the three beautiful women before her. She was informed by management that the spa had been rented out exclusively for these three women, which told her that customer service was to be of the utmost importance and quality.

"Now, which one of you is Miss Bella?"

Bella smiled. "That would be me."

"Mr. Cullen has arranged for you to enjoy an entire day’s worth of treatments, and I must say he has selected treatments that will have you totally relaxed. Ladies, if you will follow me to the dressing room to change into your robes."

Bella, Rose, and Alice undressed and put on their soft, fluffy spa robes. Emmett waited at his post outside the door, while Jasper was stationed at the front entrance. Michael was stationed at the back door and Ben would be patrolling through the building.

The girls discovered that Edward had set them up with Nimai package. First, they would start with a ninety minute Swedish massage. Bella’s masseuse was a slightly heavyset woman named Catarina. Working over each muscle, she skillfully rubbed out most all the knots. Next, her body was wrapped in a coconut milk and honey wrap with sugar glow. As the wrap was applied, another attendant came in and began a facial, which lightly exfoliated her skin, causing her already perfect completion to simply glow. Removing the body wrap, she was then helped back into her robe and was escorted out of the room and into the bath area where Rose and Alice were already soaking in the tub. Removing her robe Bella slipped into the luxurious water with Rose and Alice. The steaming water lapped over her now relaxed body.

"Fuck, this feels so good." Bella moaned, leaning back against the bath wall.

Alice sighed as she allowed the hot water to infuse the bath salts into her pores. "Damn, I am asking my husband to send me here every week."

Bella jerked her head around. "Husband?" Alice's hand flew to her mouth covering it up, but it was too late. Not only had she verbally slipped, but she was not covering her mouth with her left hand, which prominently displayed her wedding rings.

Jasper had proposed, and, of course, she accepted. As they sat talking about what type of wedding she wanted, he had been very shocked when she said she wanted to go to the courthouse and get married immediately. A grand wedding had never been something she wanted. In her heart, the fuss of a wedding was not what connected them; it was the joining of their hearts, hands, and lives. Therefore, after applying for their license and waiting the required waiting period, they were married in a quiet ceremony at a Bed and Breakfast outside of town by a Justice of the Peace.

Realizing the damage was done, Alice was about to go into damage control. "Shit, okay, okay we were married two weeks ago."

"WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU WERE MARRIED TWO WEEKS AGO?!" Bella yelled. "I am your best friend, and you didn't invite me. What the hell Alice?"

Bella’s face was growing crimson, and it wasn’t from the steam of the bath. "Bella, I am sorry you were not there, but that is how we, no, I wanted it done. We were going to announce our marriage after your and Edward's wedding."

"But didn't you want a large wedding?" Rose asked, trying to break the tension in the room.

"No, this was the perfect way for us.” Turning to Bella, she continued, “Please don't be mad. I am so happy with Jasper, and I love married life."

Bella was upset that she missed her best friend's wedding, but had calmed down enough to realize that, as long as Alice was happy, she would be also. She reached over and embraced Alice. "I'm not mad, I just wish I had been there to witness it with you. I love you, Alice."

After Alice had regaled Bella and Rose with the details of their private wedding, and showed off her rings, the friends spent the rest of their time at the spa being pampered. The stylist washed, conditioned, trimmed, and styled Bella's hair to Edward’s specifications, well, not specifications, but orders.

It was pulled up in a messy up-do, which left her neck exposed for his collar.

******* ** *********

Michael was still stationed at the back door of the spa. After a short period of time, he made sure he was alone and dialed James's number.

"Hey James, thought you would want to know that Bella is at Ananya Spa. Some big ceremony going on tonight." "What the fuck? I thought the wedding was on Saturday?" James questioned. After his attempt to get the bitch, he had to stay out of sight. The black eyes and broken nose were sure evidence that he was involved. A risk he could not take right now. Then his mother called and told him that the family had been invited to Edward Cullen's wedding to an Isabella Swan. How had he missed the fact that Edward had been dating this chick for so long?

Whatever the case, he needed to make the bitch pay for breaking his nose. He had waited for the shit to calm down before he went to the doctors and had it reset. He couldn’t use the family doctor; that shit would get around faster than he could catch it.

"I don't know shit about that. All I know is the only people coming tonight are Peter and his wife, Charlotte."

"Peter Whitlock, fuck, he was Edward’s mentor, which means that motherfucking asshole is going to collar that nose breaking bitch. What the fuck is he thinking? I need you to keep me up to date."

Hanging up Michael looked around and was comfortable that no one had caught him talking to James on the phone, he continued to watch the back of the building, but also gathering as much information as he could about the woman who had caught Edward Cullen's eye.

While Bella was at the spa, Edward was busy setting up for the dinner which would occur after the ceremony, but before they finally went to the playroom. As he prepared the equipment and tools that he had recently purchased for their first time as Master and submissive, it suddenly startled him that, she was going to be calling him Master. Those thoughts quickly aroused him to the point of almost pain. He knew he was going to have to rub one out or else he was afraid that he would cum too soon when she presented him with her anal sex V-card. He was looking forward to be fucking that tight little ass, no tight little virgin ass. This was going to be his and only his. After everything had been set up, he went into their bathroom and took a very long shower. As he stood under the hot water, he closed his eyes an imagined what it will be like to be balls deep in Bella's ass. Pouring a generous amount of body wash in his hand, he grasped his long thick throbbing cock and began to moving his hand up and down, all while thinking of

Bella. With each stroke, he could almost feel her wrapped around him. The pressure was building quickly and, suddenly, long streams of cum shot out and landed on the wall of the shower. Fuck; that was intense. He had planned it so he would not see her again until the time she was led into the ceremony by Rose and Charlotte. So, after the shower, he went to the guest room where his new suit was waiting.

Today was a day of new beginnings and he wanted everything to be new. That included his suit. He decided to forgo shaving, because the scruff on his chin would be useful in the playroom tonight. He slipped on the new pair of Armani pants over his naked ass, since he was going commando, he then added a crisp white French cuff shirt. Buttoning up the shirt, but leaving several to buttons unbuttoned to show off his chest, he finally added the matching jacket. After scrutinizing his form in the mirror, and once he was satisfied he looked ready, he left the room and went to playroom to mentally prepare for tonight. Turning on the lights, he walked in and looked around the room while he surveyed all that was his domain. He had taken great pride when selecting and purchasing each piece of equipment, but none of that mattered now. She was now, and always would be, the most precious thing that was in the room. Nothing in this room had any value; they could be replaced, but she was one of a kind, the light in his dark life, the air from his lungs, the very blood that ran through his veins. Sitting down on the small loveseat, he began clearing his mind of all outside distractions, his focus needed to be on her and her alone . I am her Dominant, I will not misuse her trust in me, I will push her limits, yet watch for signs of distress, I will listen, watch for all my cues, b ecause, in the end, she is the one with all the power. Edward thought to himself. Yes, he thought to himself, he was ready.

~~~~~*~~~~~

Bella returned from the spa. After an entire day of pampering, she didn’t think she had ever felt so blissful. Edward had thought of everything, even lunch being delivered from her favorite restaurant. Jasper and Alice left, but not until she told Jasper that he had some explaining to do about getting married and not telling anyone. Jasper blushed and said they would make an announcement at the rehearsal dinner. Kissing them both of cheek, she told them she would see them tomorrow. Shit, tomorrow was going to hell; she knew she would be sore, but she couldn't or wouldn't let that deter her from enjoying tonight. She and Rose walked upstairs to her and Edward's bedroom where she was going to get ready for the ceremony. She had not seen the dress that Edward had selected, but she was confident that it would be perfect. A few minutes later, there was a knock on the door and

Rose opened the door to let Charlotte in. She was already dressed for the occasion. Charlotte’s dress was so unique and different; Bella loved it. It was sheer fabric with an embroidered design of birds and flowers that were positioned to cover her nipples and pussy and on the shoulders and hips were long strings of lilac.

"Charlotte, you look so beautiful. I love your dress so much." Bella gushed.

"Thank you. Master has incredible taste for fashion. Now we must start getting ready, because you don't want to be late and receive a punishment on your first time in the playroom with your Master."

Rose began to put her dress that Emmett had selected and purchased for her. They had already had several sessions in his playroom and she had been so happy and surprised to see what wonderful a Dominant he was. He was strict, but always checked on her and was mindful of her limits. This past weekend they had discussed not only being Dominant/submissive but also boyfriend/girlfriend. On Tuesday, he had taken her out to dinner and then a moonlit walk along the sound. It was perfect, and every time she thought of it, it made her smile. The dress she would be wearing for the ceremony tonight was a powder blue one shoulder gown. There was a sheer material between her breasts that wrapped around the waist and the back. The bottom of the gown had soft scalloped layers. It was beautiful, and she loved it.

Bella unzipped the dress bag and tears formed in her eyes. The dress was stunning. It was a long sheer gown with white lace appliqués. The back was sheer also, but had another white lace appliqué and the bottom had a puffy piece of tulle. Slipping on her gown, the impact of tonight’s events were starting to overwhelm her, and she knew she needed to center herself.

"Rose, Charlotte do you mind giving me a moment?"

Charlotte was aware of what was happening to Bella, and she was happy to provide her with some solitude. She was aware that even though Bella was a very new submissive, she had shown the maturity of a very seasoned submissive. "Certainly, my dear."

After they left the room, Bella stood in the middle of the room, head down, legs apart, and hands to her side and she began to chat to herself. "I am his submissive to do as he wills it; I will remember my safe words, and I will put my trust in him and him alone." Taking in some deep breaths, she was ready. Picking up the white rose that she was going to present Edward, she opened the door to find Charlotte and Rose ready to escort her to the ceremony.

Edward was waiting with Emmett and Peter in the living room that was now lit by the hundreds of candles that were scattered throughout.

The contract was in place awaiting their signatures. He had her first collar in a dark blue velvet box waiting for the time to place it around her delicate neck. He knew that she would not be wearing it every day, so had purchased a diamond tennis bracelet with a platinum heart on it. The back of the heart was engraved "Master Edward's Pet" along with the today's date. He also had the single red rose to present to her during the ceremony. Peter then rang the bell, indicating that it was time. Edward looked toward the entrance of the living room and was totally floored by her beauty, and the significance of the evening. He couldn't see her face since she had her head down and was being helped to the ceremony site by Rose and Charlotte, but the dress only accentuated her gorgeous figure. He was one lucky son of a bitch.

Peter began the ceremony. "I have seen to the mentoring of Edward through his journey as a Dominant. I can attest to his education and skill as a

Dominant. He will be strict but fair and will always put the needs of his submissive before his own. Bella, do you understand the relationship you are consenting to enter into?"

"Yes, Sir." She responded confidently.

"Edward, you may now take what is yours." Peter said as he stepped away.

Edward turned to Bella. "Kneel, my pet."

Bella handed the rose to Charlotte and proceeded to lower herself onto her knees. Once in position, Charlotte handed the rose back.

"As you kneel at my feet, will you take this symbol of my ownership, to wear as a sign to us and those in our community that you are mine and belong only to me?"

"I kneel as a sign of my submission to you and acceptance of the symbol of your ownership. I will wear it proudly for all of my days, Sir."

Edward opened the box and took out the collar that he had so lovingly purchased. To some, it may have appeared to be a bit extravagant, but there was no limit to this symbol of his ownership for his first and last collared submissive. It was a platinum and diamond necklace. A large two-carat diamond lay in the center, with one carat diamonds on the side and another above it, the rest of the necklace was made up of diamonds in shapes of flowers and vines. The back of the necklace had a lock with a specialized key to lock and unlock it. Edward placed the collar around her neck and locked it into place. He reverently placed a kiss upon her neck where the collar rested.

"You, my pet, now belong to me."

"I now belong to you, Master." Bella agreed with tears in her eyes as she finally had the right to say his true title. She then handed the rose to Edward, who, in turn, handed her his. The white rose was a symbol of her virginity to the ceremony, and Edward's red rose was the symbol of her blood that flowed through his heart alone.

Edward offered his hand to Bella, and helped her to her feet. They walked over to the table and again read the contract aloud before their witnesses.

Once finished, they both signed it.

"I accept your desire to serve me and will honor your feelings and needs. I will always put your best interest first before my dominance over you. You belong to me, and, you are, now and forever, a part of my body and soul. Your happiness, health, and well-being are in my care and I will tend to them because you are a part of me and my destiny."

"I accept the conditions of the contract and give my service and respect to you. I honor and love you and will serve you will all that I have and all that I am. My body, heart, and mind is yours to do as you will. I will always trust that you will have my best interests at heart. My submission to you, I give freely, and I never will feel my service is a burden. I am now a part of you and will respect you and your dominance over me as our lives have become one."

Edward pulled her toward to him and kissed her with all the passion and desire he contained at that moment. "I love you, my pet."

"As I love you, Master."

"Fuck; I love the sound of that." Edward moaned, as he began grinding his now extremely hard cock into her.

Everyone congratulated the couple, and soon they were all sitting at the dinner table having the wonderful meal that Angela had prepared. Light conversation was had about the community, and Edward and Bella’s wedding. Everyone was excited about the upcoming nuptials and that Edward would be taking over the family. Emmett was the only one at the table that knew that Bella would also be taking over the ruling of the Cullen Family and the Volturi Family. He remained silent to the fact. As soon as dinner was over Peter, Charlotte, Emmett, and Rose left, leaving Edward and Bella to enjoy the rest of the night.

Taking her by the hand, he led her to the playroom. Standing in the room, she lowered her head and waited for her Master's command.

Edward walked around his now collared submissive taking in her beauty and grace. "Raise your arms," he commanded and once she had, he lowered the zipper of the gown. After it was unzipped, he slipped his hands on the tops of her shoulders and slid the gown until it slipped off her body like a waterfall crashing onto the floor. She was now naked, except for his collar.

"Why are you here?" Edward asked.

Bella remained quiet. Edward smirked, what a good little pet. "You may speak." "This girl is here to serve you, Master. Whatever you want, Master." Bella moaned.

"On your knees!" Edward commanded.

Belle got on her knees, with her head still down and hands on her lap.

"Tonight, I am going to fuck your mouth, your ass, and your pussy. Now, take out my cock and get ready for me."

Bella’s shaky hands began to unbutton and unzip the zipper of his pants. She was nervous, but overly excited. As soon as the zipper was lowered, his long thick cock bounced out, ready to be sucked into her hot little mouth.

"Open up and make sure to breathe through your nose, and, if at any time you need me to stop, tap my leg three times. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Master."

“What is your color, pet?”

“Green, Master, very green.”

Edward positioned his cock at her mouth, tapping the head against her bottom lip, and then pushed it in to her warm waiting mouth, groaning at the feeling. Slowly and steadily, he began to fuck her mouth; with every stroke he went in deeper and deeper until he felt the tip touch the back of the throat. For a moment, she began to gag, but, quickly, she relaxed her throat, and breathed through her nose, and then, she was able to continue.

Grabbing her head, he began to increase the speed, his legs began to shake, and the pressure built until he erupted into her mouth. She sucked and swallowed all that he gave her, like a baby bird taking all that its parent had to give.

Edward pulled his now softening cock from her mouth. Lovingly stroking her hair. "You did so well, my pet. Are you ready for more? You may speak freely."

"Yes, Master."

"Good, over to the bed, my pet."

Bella rose from her knees and walked over to the bed and stood by the side, waiting for the next command.

"Lie on your stomach. Place the pillow under you with your ass up in the air."

Bella climbed on the bed and positioned herself as her Master commanded.

Removing his clothes, Edward picked up the bullet vibrator, turned it on its lowest setting, and slowly began to rub it against her clit. Using his finger, he rubbed her pussy lips, and noted that she was, in fact, extremely wet and needy. Inserting the vibrator into her pussy, he reached for the condom and lube. After placing the condom on his cock, he rubbed lube all over it. Next, he poured the lube on her anal opening and slowly pushed in one finger, then two, and, when he felt she was ready, he pulled out his fingers and positioned his cock at the opening.

"I need for you to relax, my pet; if it becomes too much, make sure you use your safe words. You are free to be as vocal as you want."

"This girl understands, Master."

Edward slowly began to push his cock into her inch by inch, allowing her to adjust, relax, and hopefully enjoy it. The feeling of her tight ass as it gripped onto his cock almost made him cum prematurely.

"Master, move faster, please!" Bella cried. The vibrator in her pussy and Edward's cock filling up her ass was beyond words. Never would she have known the ecstasy of just how completely full she felt.

Edward began to move quicker and with more force as he fucked her tight ass.

The feeling was getting to be too much for Bella. She needed to cum and cum now. "Master, this girl needs to cum."

"No! Hold off until I am ready." Edward moaned as he tried to hold off his own ejaculation so he could enjoy fucking her ass more.

Bella tried to think of something else, but nothing was working. "Master, please, this girl can't hold off anymore."

"THEN CUM NOW!!" Edward roared as he, too, came, filling up the condom.

"YES, MASTER!" Bella yelled as she came hard.

Edward collapsed on top of Bella’s back as he tried to regain some strength. Placing sweet kisses on the back of her neck, he gasped out, "I love you, my pet."

Bella was still lying on the pillow, enjoying the feeling of her Master’s weight; hearing those words always made her heart skip a beat. She collected herself from the intense scene. Turning her head, she gasped out her heartfelt words. "I love you, too, Master."

Edward hummed with the sound of her voice saying those wonderful words. Pulling away from her, he eased himself from her ass, pulled off the condom, and disposed it in the trashcan. He removed the vibrator and placed it on the towel he had on the table to be cleaned later. "Roll over, my pet." Bella rolled over and Edward picked her up, bridal style and carried into the bath. Placing her feet onto the floor, he started the bath and quickly returned to her. "Are you okay?"

"Yes, Master."

"Good. Now let me take care of my little pet."

Easing her into the tub, Edward picked up the washcloth and began to wash every inch of her exquisite body. The soft lights of the bathroom gave her body a soft glow, but the diamonds in the collar picked up the lights and gave off a prism of colors, and, at that moment, she had an ethereal glow to her. Dropping the cloth, he climbed into the tub behind her. "Turn around, my pet."

Bella turned around and looked deep into his green eyes, which were so full of love and desire.

"I have claimed your mouth and your ass, now it is time to claim my pussy. Straddle my lap and ride me." Edward commanded.

Bella did as she was told without hesitation and, as his massive cock filled her up so completely, she sighed with happiness. She was Edward

Cullen's collared submissive, his only ever collared submissive, and, in two days’ time, she was going to be Mrs. Edward Cullen. She could not wait.

*Chapter 29*: Chapter 29

Pedro jumped in the car on his way to the mechanic’s shop to make his last payment to the guy who was going to rig Michael Volturi's car.

Michael's driver had already dropped off the car and the guy was waiting for his final payment before doing the job. After Michael and Claudia were killed in the crash, Pedro was responsible for the cleanup. He would be responsible for ensuring the mechanic wouldn't get the chance to spend any of $50,000 that he was paid for job. Then he would take out Carlisle Cullen’s man, Mike Newton, who had been double crossing the Cullens, and feeding information to James. Newton had worked his way up the ranks in the Cullen Crime family, and, as of yesterday, been assigned the duty to stand guard on the Swan chick who was going to marry Edward Cullen tomorrow. What everyone did not know was that the wedding hinged on how this plan worked out. If the evidence they were planting was discovered, the Cullens would appear to be responsible for Michael and Claudia’s deaths, and, according to James, “ain’t no way there will be any celebrating tomorrow.” It would be all out war between the Volturi and Cullen families. And then James would take over as the grieving grandson, out for vengeance against the Cullen family. It was a perfect plan. Of course, Pedro would also reap the benefits, being second in command to James.

"Jason, my man, how’s it going?" Pedro asked as he strolled into the shop.

"Busy, man, busy." Jason stood, taking out the rag from his back pocket and wiping the grease off of his hands. Walking up to Jason, Pedro pulled out the brown envelope from his jacket pocket containing the remaining $25,000.00 payment to finish the job, and hands it over. "Did the car come in yet?" Pedro asks.

"Yeah, about an hour ago. So, do you have the other item or what?" Jason questioned. Pedro was supposed to have supplied a set of fingerprints that were to be placed on both the brake line and on the dash. They told Jason that Michael and Claudia were going to their mountainside home for the night. Jason needed to cut the brake line in such a way that when Michael was applying pressure to the brakes on the return trip, it would cause the tampered cable to snap, and they would have no brakes for the sharp turns and steep inclines they would need going down. They wouldn’t stand a chance of surviving.

"Here, but be careful with that, it’s the only set I've got and it cost me a fuck load of money." Pedro said as he handed over the fingerprints.

"Sure, man." Jason said as he took the fingerprints. He knew that this was his opportunity to pay back Tony’s favor. "Hey, man, I got the inside scoop on a new sex club."

"Really, what kind?" Pedro questioned excitedly.

"The extremely kinky kind. They say it’s mainly geared to Doms without collared subs. They have a large selection of submissives that you can choose from, and, word has it, they are up for anything, and I mean anything."

"Wow, I ain’t heard shit about it. Where is it?" Pedro asked, knowing that James needed a release, because, for the last few weeks, he had been holed up in his apartment because that bitch broke his nose. Now the bitch was marrying Edward Cullen tomorrow in a huge fucking wedding and they even had the nerve to invite the whole Volturi family.

Jason gave him the address and the pass code to get in. He told Pedro that it was their security measure to make sure that only like-minded people were permitted entry and that they changed the code daily, so, if they wanted to go another day, they would have to let him know and he would get the new code. Pedro took the info and told Jason to make sure he did this job right, and there may be more jobs headed his way once James was in charge. He got in his car and took off. As soon as Pedro was out of sight, Jason picked up the phone and called Tony. "It’s done man."

"Good job, did he take the bait?" Tony asked.

"Yeah, man, you could almost see the light dancing around his eyes." Jason snickered.

"Alright, leave the fingerprints in the envelope, pack your bag, and get of town for awhile. I’ll make sure your shop is taken care of. And, Jason… we’re even."

"Thanks, Tony, thanks a lot." Jason smiled as he hung up the phone, looked into the envelope. Yeah, he certainly could use a vacation.

Tony hung up with Jason and went into Michael’s home office. When he walked in, he found Michael and Claudia sitting together on the sofa. Today was a hard day for them, because they knew that, by the end of the day, their grandson would be dead, and that they had hand in planning it. "Michael, that was Jason; it's done."

"Vivere per la famiglia o morire." Michael stated with conviction.

Claudia buried her face in Michael's shoulder and softly cried.

****** ** *******

Across town, the Cullens were finishing their preparations to take out James, but they were also finalizing all the wedding plans. Just as Esme predicted, everything that Bella had dreamed of for her wedding was becoming a reality.

Bella’s wedding dress was finished, and it was the most stunning gown she had ever seen. She could not wait to see Edward’s expression as she walked down the aisle to him. But Bella was also excited about another special dress, the dress she would wear when she was presented as the

Donna to the families. Carlisle, Esme, Edward, and Bella had taken the Cullen jet and flown to Chicago to pick up her dress for the ceremony. The difference between the wedding dress and the Donna dress was so dramatic; it was obvious that each reflected the seriousness of the events for which they were chosen. But she was thrilled to wear each of them.

As Michael, Edward, and Bella were in Carlisle’s office finalizing the preparations for the night, Carlisle’s phone rang. Michael reached over and picked up and listened intently, only responding with, "Yes. Okay." Then he hung up the phone, looked at everyone and simply stated, "It’s a go. James took the bait, the fake club is ready, and all the actors are in place."

Edward looked over at Bella, trying to get a read on her how she was feeling, but all he saw there was a look of determination. "Okay, then, let's get this show on the road. We have Marcus on lookout at James' apartment?"

"Yes, he will let us know the second he leaves." Michael answered as he proceeded to put on his gloves.

"Great, let's go get set up." Edward said as he took Bella’s hand and proceeded to leave.

~~~~~*~~~~~

Pedro arrived at James’ apartment and headed up in the elevator. He let himself in and found James in the den watching a bondage film. "It’s done, boss."

"About fucking time, I can't wait to take over this family and make it what it should be, not the pansy ass family that it is now."

"You’re going to be great, Boss, no doubt. Oh, by the way, I have some other news that should cheer you up; it seems that a new sex club has just opened up."

"Really? What kind of sex club?" He asked as he turned away from the film he was watching.

"Your type, Boss." Pedro grinned.

"Fuck, yeah, that’s what I’m talking about. When do they open?" "It is a twenty-four club. I have the passcode for today."

"Fucking great, let me change, and we’ll go. I need to get the fuck out of this place and get my dick wet like yesterday."

"Sure thing, Boss."

James jumped up and took off to his bedroom to change into his signature playroom uniform of leather pants and a t-shirt. Stopping off in his playroom, he grabbed a duffle bag and packed it with his favorite toys: a large ball gag, cat of nines, large claw nipple and clit clamps, and a studded belt. Walking back to Pedro, they headed out of the apartment and down to the car. James was so excited about finally blowing off some steam. It had been two fucking weeks without pussy, and that was too fucking long. After today, he would make sure that shit didn’t happen again. He was going to be the Don of the Volturi crime family and with that, he would have all the pussy he wanted. Not that he couldn’t have all the pussy he wanted now, but with prestige of title comes higher grade pussy. And then, sometime down the road, he would take a wife to pop out a shitter, because he needed to have an heir. Then, he started chuckling as he thought about taking the Swan chick from Edward Cullen as his wife. She was a fine piece of ass and he knew he could teach her how to bring him joy in the playroom. Before long, they were pulling up in front of this warehouse on the west side.

"Park the car, and I'll call you when I'm done." James told Pedro.

Pedro was thankful he didn't have to witness the Boss in action. Over the years, he had to endure many of the sessions and clean up when it went too far, so this was truly a blessing.

James exited the car, walked up to the door, and entered the passcode into the keyboard. Opening the door, he was happy to see that this was exactly the type of club he needed. The walls were painted blood red and the light was dimmed, but not enough to not be able to see around the club.

"Good evening, how can we help you, Sir?" A tall leggy blonde-haired woman asked.

"I need a playroom for four hours." James demanded as he slung his duffle bag over his shoulder.

"That will be four thousand dollars, Sir." The attendant stated casually.

"And I need one, possible two submissives." James answered as he broke out his wallet.

"Certainly, that will be an additional three thousand per submissive, Sir."

James pulled out the total of $10,000 cash, and handed it over to the woman. "I'll take one now and the other in about two hours." He demanded as he put his wallet into his back pocket.

"Certainly, Sir. I will get the girls lined up." James took as seat on one of the leather sofas lining the reception area as he waited for the attendant. Approximately fifteen minutes later, the attendant escorted James into the inspection room of the club where ten submissives were lined up for him to select from.

James took in the selection of girls for him to choose from. All the submissives were presented in a black leather zipped up bodysuit. Each were in presentation stance, feet apart, hands behind their back, and their heads down facing the floor.

James walked the entire line and then stood back and examined each one. There were two that really caught his attention. One, a statuesque redhead that was just his type. His eye caught the tattoo of a hummingbird on the top of her right shoulder. But the girl that really captured his attention was the beautiful brunette that stood at the end of the line. She just screamed “fuck me”. Her hair and build kind of reminded him of the Swan bitch.

He thought that she would be perfect, because he would think of the Swan chick as he rammed his cock into the submissive’s ass relentlessly. Sort of practice for when he took that bitch away from Edward, and she became his.

Turning towards the attendant, James told her his choices, “I want the redhead and the brunette on the end. I’ll take the brunette on the end for the first two hours, then you can send in the redhead for the last two hours. Oh, by the way, are the rooms soundproof?”

“Yes, Sir, all the playrooms are soundproof, sanitary, and stocked with various toys.” The attendant responded.

“Perfect, let’s get this show on the road.” James demanded, and clapped his hands together. Both of the girls he chose stayed in place as the others stepped back and left the room. James grabbed the brunette roughly by the arm, and marched her along as he followed the attendant to the playroom.

The attendant led James and the submissive down the long corridor to the first playroom on the right. Once she entered the code into the keypad, the door slid open, and they all entered. The attendant led James to the center of the room to show him all the amenities available for his use. The submissive, who still had her head bowed the entire time, took her kneeling position on the pillow that was just inside the door.

Once James was satisfied that he had everything he needed, he dismissed the attendant, with the reminder that, in two hours, she was to send in the redhead. The attendant acknowledged his request, and exited the room. James threw his duffle bag on the floor next to the St. Andrew’s cross, and leaned against it as he leered at the submissive kneeling by the door. He took off his jacket and threw it over the whipping bench, and walked over to the submissive.

“Well, pet, looks like it’s just me and you for the next two hours,” he said as he circled the submissive. The submissive remained silent. Well trained, James thought to himself. James divested himself of his shoes and shirt, leaving him in nothing but his leather pants. He undid the button on the waist of his pants, and walked back over to the submissive. Again, he began circling the submissive and stopped directly in front of her bowed head.

“It has been too long since I’ve played, my little pet, and I plan to play hard tonight. Let’s start by seeing whether or not you have a gag reflex. I want you to pull down my zipper without using your hands, and suck my cock like your life depends on it. NOW!”

The submissive lowered her butt on to the top of her heels, but made no move to comply with James’ command. “You got a fucking hearing problem, bitch? I just gave you a command, now follow my fucking orders!” James spit out. When the submissive made no move to do as she was told, James reached his right hand to lift the submissive’s chin up. Once his hand touched the girl and she raised her head, the shock could have stopped James’ heart. There in front of him was Isabella Swan, Edward Cullen’s fiancée.

Bella pulled her right arm from behind her back during the minute of hesitation by James, and aimed her nine millimeter, which had been stashed under the pillow she had been kneeling on, and shot James right between the legs.

James fell to the floor, blood oozing out the top of his pants and trailing out of the bottom of his pants leg, writhing in pain, “You shot me in the dick, you fucking bitch.” He was screaming in agony. Immediately the door to the playroom flew open, and Michael, Edward, and Carlisle ran into the room. Carlisle and Michael went to stand over James.

Michael kneeled down next to James and looked in the eyes of his sorry excuse for a grandson and said, “I may be old, James, but I will not permit even you to fuck with me. Did you really think you could order a hit on me and your grandmother without me finding out, you piece of shit? Well let me clue you in, James, even if we had met our deaths at your hand, you would not have taken over the family. No, that right goes to the oldest grandchild.

James, meet your older half-sister, Isabella Swan.”

Even though James was in extreme pain, he stopped and laid stock still as looked into the eyes of his half-sister. Bella was now standing over James with her gun pointed at his head. His only thought was this can’t b e happening. Bella smiled down at him and said, “Hello, brother, now say goodbye.” Bella pulled the trigger and fired the shot directly between James’ eyes, which were still wide with shock.

Carlisle reached down and checked James for a pulse, while Edward went directly to Bella. She was still holding the gun in her hand. Edward lowered her arm, and took the gun from her hand, putting the safety back on. He cupped her face and kissed her forehead, “Come on, baby; let’s get out of here.” Edward looked over to Carlisle, who was getting up, and saw him shake his head. James Volturi was dead.

~~~~~*~~~~~

Edward and Bella were in the back of the car heading back to the Cullen Estate. Carlisle was sitting up front with Marcus, talking on the phone. Bella was staring out the window and her hands were shaking in her lap from the adrenaline. Edward had his arms wrapped tightly around her shoulders with her head on his chest.

"Baby, are you okay? Please say something." Edward was starting to think maybe Bella’s silence since the shooting was a symptom of shock.

Bella glanced up at Edward with a blank expression on her face. Was she okay? Physically, yes, she felt okay, but, mentally she was all over the place. She had just killed her half-brother in cold blood. Hell, she didn't even blink when she pulled the trigger. Bella replayed the last forty minutes of her life from the time she was lined up in the inspection room until she pulled that trigger. While she was standing in the lineup, all she could think about was that James had to die. To keep her family safe, to keep her grandparents safe, he had to die. And it was only right that after the two times he had tried to hurt her that she take on this responsibility. That is what she thought. And she did the job. But, she was starting to wonder what type of person she was that she could, so calmly, plan and execute the death of another human being. Was she a bad person? She never believed herself to be bad. Even enduring the lack of love and attention at the hands of her parents, she had never thought of retaliating. But this was different. This was not retaliation for what he had done to her, this was in defense of those she loved. She was doing this to protect them, and make things better for her family.

Coming back to the present, Bella looked into the eyes of the man she loved, and said, "I think I will be; just don't think badly of me for what I did." Bella said, holding tightly onto Edward’s arm. Her eyes started brimming with tears that maybe Edward would not love her as much after this.

"Never, baby, you did what needed to be done. I wish you had allowed me to do it. I fucking hate seeing you like this." He pulled her closer, if it was possible.

Bella released his arm and crawled onto his lap, straddling his legs, taking his scruffy face into her tiny hands and looking straight into his large forest green eyes. "I love you so much, and I love the family. I needed to do it. This was not only a test for me personally, but also for the family. Now they know that I can and will use my ability to protect them."

"But, baby…" Edward was about to attempt to relieve her of any guilt she may have felt.

Bella put up her finger to his pouty lips, rubbing the bottom lip gently with her thumb. "Shh, baby, I am fine. Let's get the rehearsal over with and get some sleep, because tomorrow is a big day." It was done, and she did not want to dwell on it anymore.

Edward could see what Bella was doing. She had resigned herself with the fact that she had to accomplish this task for personal and familial reasons. It was over, and time to move on. He understood she did not want to dwell on it any longer, so he changed the subject. "I can't believe you’re going along with the tradition of not seeing each other until the wedding. We haven't been apart since we first met. "

"But, Baby, it’s tradition." She pouted.

"Fuck tradition, I want you with me always." He pouted.

"One night, Edward, and then forever." She grinned. Edward leaned in placing his forehead to hers. Fuck, forever did sound good. “Okay, Baby, forever.” He grinned.

*Chapter 30*: Chapter 30

The day had arrived. Bella lay in one of the the guest bedrooms at the Cullen estate staring up at the ceiling. Today she was going to become Mrs.

Edward Cullen and the Donna of the Cullen-Volturi crime family. To say she was nervous would be an understatement. Yesterday had been very difficult for her, and she had woken several times during the night, with the images of James's lifeless body on the floor and blood on her hands. She had woken up screaming during one nightmare and Esme and Clara had come in and calmed her down. They climbed into bed with her, pulling her close, letting her know that she was loved and wanted. Only then did Bella finally go back to sleep and actually dreamt of a little boy with copper brown hair walking behind two men. One man looked like Carlisle and the other like Edward, each holding their hands behind their back.

When she woke, she remembered the dream and it made her smile. Had that been a vision of their son? God, she hoped so. A soft rap on the door brought Bella from her thoughts.

"Come in."

The door opened and Esme and Clara came in, carrying a tray full of delicious breakfast items. "Breakfast for the bride." Esme beamed. Bella pulled herself up in the bed and Esme placed the white tray on her lap. It had a beautiful china plate with eggs, bacon, and cut up fruit. The matching teacup had a tea bag already in it, waiting for the hot water, and, beside it, was a Tiffany blue box. "What is this?" Bella asked, picking up the box.

"Edward sent this over this morning. It's your wedding gift." Esme said.

"Oh, come on, Esme, you and I both know that is only the beginning of the gift parade." Clara chuckled.

"Yeah, he is his father's son."

"What do you mean, Esme?" Bella questioned as she untied the white bow on the little blue box.

"On my wedding day, I remember Carlisle going a bit overboard with the gifts." Esme eyes glazed over in memory of her special day.

"Overboard? Really? His dad had to tell him to wait to give the others after the wedding." Clara giggled.

"Okay, so let's see what he started with?"

Bella pulled out the box, and, nestled inside, was a stunning pair of diamond solitaire earrings. "Oh my, they are beautiful." Bella cried.

"Oh, Valdo did well." Clara sighed.

"They are too much." Bella said with tears in her eyes.

Esme carefully climbed onto the bed beside Bella, and placed her arm around her. "Bella, dear, you are giving something to Edward worth more than any bobbles he may bestow upon you today."

Bella looked up at Esme and wondered what she had given Edward that would be worth a pair of extremely large diamond earrings. Seeing the look of confusion on Bella’s face, Esme informed her, "You are giving him yourself and your love for him. You are giving him a future, and causing his dreams to become a reality."

"But, Esme...That."

However, before Bella could finish the sentence, Esme interrupted her. "Bella, before you came into his life, he was just going the motions. Yes, he loved and cared about his family, but there was no spark in his eyes, no purpose to his life but his work. The second he saw you, his whole world changed for the better. You have strengthened his resolve, tuned his focus, and, together, you will both be the partners you each need in running this new venture that is being formed with the merging of the Cullen and Volturi families. Bella, when all the dust settles after this joining, both sides are going to see that this is the best direction for everyone. I can't wait to witness it."

Bella threw her arms around Esme, and hugged her tightly. "Thank you." Bella cried.

Esme rubbed her hand up and down Bella's back lovingly. She was so happy that her son had found such a caring loving woman. "Now, no tears today, you are getting married. Eat up and then I want you to take a book and enjoy the rest of the morning on the deck."

"But, aren’t there things to be done?" Bella questioned.

"Everything has been taken care of. You, my dear, are to relax and enjoy the day."

"Okay." Bella knew, with all the excitement of the day, she would need this time to rest and relax.

Bella ate her delicious breakfast and listened to Esme and Clara talking about Edward when he was growing up and all the silly things he did.

Thinking about Edward as a small child made her daydream about the day that she and Edward's child would be doing things similar to his father.

She could picture a cute green eyed, bronzed hair little boy running around causing problems, and stealing little girls hearts.

Dressing in comfortable white yoga pants and pale blue shirt, Bella picked up a book and headed out to the deck to enjoy the morning. Settling on one of Esme’s comfortable deck loungers, she looked out at the bay and basked in the moment. A warm summer breeze blew off the water, bringing a fine mist up to the deck and lightly danced on her cheeks. Licking her lips, she could taste the salty mist. What would it be like to live here all of the time?

She had spent a many of an hour at the estate over the last month and, with each moment, it felt more and more like home. She loved her and

Edward’s apartment, but, deep in her heart, she dreamed of a home, where they could start their family. Picking up her book, she began to read. She had just finished the second chapter when she heard the door open. Turning, she saw that Carlisle, dressed in a pair of jeans and a simple, untucked white button down shirt walking out with a coffee cup in his hand. His crystal blue eyes shone brightly in the late morning sun.

"Good morning, Carlisle."

"Good morning, sweetie. Do you mind if I join you awhile?"

"No, please, have a seat." Bella said, sitting up more in the chair and laying her book down.

"Beautiful morning." Carlisle said, taking a sip of his coffee. He wanted to come out and see how Bella was doing after last night. He knew that Esme had gotten up several times to check on her after the nightmares, which was normal for someone to experience after their first kill. Last night, he had been so proud of how she handled herself. Hell, even a seasoned killer would have been impressed. "Bella, how are you doing this morning?"

Bella took in a deep breath, and tried to organize her thoughts before speaking. "Carlisle, to tell you the truth, I don't know. I killed my half-brother without blinking an eye. It did upset me, but, the more I reasoned, the more I realized that it had to be done. James was an evil man, and, if I hadn't killed him, he would have killed my grandparents, taken over the family, and who knows the violence and devastation that his reign as Don would have caused."

"That is all true. Your logic and your compassion are why you are going to make a great Donna."

"Are you sure?" Bella questioned, unsure if she was truly worthy of the position.

"Yes. You are intelligent, level headed, loyal, and, most importantly, you love the family, even the members you haven't met yet. Your goal is to rule fairly, and in the best interest of everyone, yet you are not afraid to take the necessary actions to insure the best possible outcome. Those are the signs of a great leader."

"Thank you. Your confidence in me is what I needed to hear. What happened last night after we left?"

"Tony got Pedro while he was waiting in the car for James, and took him to their warehouse. From what I understand, Pedro cried like a baby after only a few minutes of torture and told Michael and Tony everything that James had planned. However, Michael believed he was holding something back, but, after several hours of torture, he would not give it up. Michael was the one to end his life, saying ‘one last asshole gone’ and hopefully, it would be the last one he would have to dispose of as Don. But it is unsettling that Pedro wouldn't tell them what or who they were working with, so we must be mindful at all times."

"Was there anything else that James was planning?"

"Yes, Pedro said that James was going to kill Edward and take you as his own."

"Fuck." That thought was enough to bring Bella’s breakfast back for a repeat appearance.

"Yes. Now we have to plan the best course of action with Aro."

"I was wondering Carlisle, what about Maria and Alec? What do you know about them?"

"Not much really, that would be a question for Michael, but I have never heard anything negative about either of them. I’m under the impression they have little to do with the family business."

"I was wondering. I will have to ask Edward and Michael about any concerns with them."

"Another sign of a great Donna." Carlisle smirked.

Blushing brightly, Bella lowered her head and looked at her lap.

"None of that." Carlisle said. "Head up and stare them in the eye, daughter. Never let them see fear; make them fear you."

Bella lifted her head, straightened her back and shoulders, and looked Carlisle in the eye and gave him her best "don't fuck with me” stare.

"Wow! That is good. What did you use to change your mood and appearance like that?"

"I pulled from the reserves of anger I have felt throughout my life for the feelings of inadequacy and neglect at the hands of Charlie and Renee.

Becoming a member of this family has given me a feeling of worth, and shown me that I have and do deserve better than that."

"You do, and we, the Cullen family, promise to always love and cherish you." Carlisle said, getting up and wrapping his arms around her and giving a true fatherly hug.

Bella’s eyes began to tear up; this was what family was supposed to feel like. A warm and comforting hug to make all the pain and sadness go away.

This was her family.

Esme walked out onto the deck to find Carlisle and Bella sharing a sweet father/daughter moment. Wiping away a stray tear, she cleared her throat to get their attention. "My son had someone deliver another gift for the bride."

Carlisle pulled back, took his fingers, and wiped the tears from Bella's cheeks. "Let's see what he got you, shall we? I taught him well, you know."

Carlisle snickered.

Bella nodded and turned to Esme, who was holding a larger box than the one she received this morning. Esme handed her the box and removed the ribbon, Bella opened the lid to find a stunning Rolex watch. Diamonds surrounded the edge of the watch, while the face had diamonds and beautiful sapphires.

"Well, what did my son get you?" Carlisle chuckled. Bella held out the box so Esme and Carlisle could see the watch. "Oh, how lovely." Esme cooed.

"It is." Bella said as she remembered the wise words that Esme had told her earlier.

Esme looked at Bella and smiled, she was learning. "Bella, all the girls have arrived."

"Oh, thank you, Esme," Bella gushed as she hugged Esme around the shoulders.

"You are most welcome. Go meet up and I will make sure the luncheon is on schedule."

Bella got up, but, before she left the deck, she reached up on her tippy toes and gave Carlisle a kiss on the cheek. "Thank you." She said quickly, and took off into the house.

Carlisle smiled and held his hand up to his cheek, enjoying the feeling of his daughter’s expression of love and gratitude. This was the first time he actually felt remorse that Esme and he had not been able to have more children, because he truly would have loved to have had a little girl.

Esme looked at her husband and could tell by his expression that he was feeling much the same way she was. "She may not be blood, but she is our little girl now."

Carlisle wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her close. "I know. I love you, Esme; thank you for giving me such a great life." Leaning down, he captured her soft lips and in that kiss expressed all the love he had for this woman.

Bella came into the den to find all the girls in her wedding party standing around with glasses of champagne. "BELLA!" They all yelled and ran toward her and encompassed her in a huge group hug.

"Hi, I am so happy you all are here." Bella cried.

"We are, too." Alice said as she picked up another glass and handed to Bella. "A toast before we get started. Bella and Edward, may you be as happy as you are today for the rest of your life."

"HERE, HERE!" All the girls roared as they lifted their glasses.

After another round of champagne, lunch was served, and, before long, it was time to start getting ready for the wedding. Esme had arranged for hairdressers, makeup artists, nail artists, and professional photographers for the day. The large day room that Esme used was set up for the festivities. Bella had selected a stunning cornflower blue one-shoulder gown for the girls. The top was satin with a braided belt around the empire waistline, while the bottom was flowing chiffon.

Bella had purchased each of the girls a sapphire necklace and earrings set as a thank you gift.

When Bella asked what Edward wanted to get the guys, his response was an expensive liquor. So they purchased each groomsman a very expensive bottle of Jameson Rarest Vintage Whiskey and an engraved platinum flask with a leather case.

The rest of the afternoon was filled with the laughter and fun as the girls prepared for the wedding ceremony. Edward had sent over several more gifts as the day progressed. An iPod filled with love songs that reminded him of Bella, five dozen roses with a note that said “A dozen for each child we may have”, a diamond rope necklace, and, lastly, her wedding bouquet. It was a large cascading bouquet of white roses with diamond stem inserts and white lilies. Bella had also sent several gifts to Edward, one being the collection of photos that Rose had taken. She gave strict orders that he was to open the gift in private. A little while after sending that gift over, Carlisle knocked on the door with a message for Bella from Edward. Bella’s phone had been taken from her to prevent her from sending Edward messages all day, so Edward had sent it to Carlisle’s phone to pass along. He had sent the message as an attachment, with orders that Bella and Bella alone was to open it. As Bella took Carlisle’s phone and opened the attachment, she smiled brightly. " Thank you, my pet; these will b e proudly displayed in our playroom for our eyes only. Love you."

Bella had decided to wear her hair up for the wedding ceremony, but would take it down when she changed into her Donna dress. Esme had made

the arrangements for Bella’s gown, Edward’s suit, and everything needed for the ceremony exchanging the powers of the families, locked in a private room at the reception site with a guard standing watch. Slipping on a pair of white lace panties, matching bra, garters, and white stockings, she was ready to put on her wedding gown. It was white, all lace, off the shoulder gown that hugged her body with a train.

"Bella, you are truly exquisite." Esme said, wiping a tear away with a handkerchief. "Your dress is new, your garter is blue, and I would like to offer you something borrowed and old." She presented a case to Bella, which, upon opening, revealed a stunning diamond hairpin. "This was my grandmother’s; she allowed my mother to wear it on her wedding day, but gave to me, her granddaughter, on my wedding day. I offer it to you today to wear, and, when you have a daughter, it will become hers on her wedding day."

Tears welled up in her eyes, Bella accepted the hairpin with shaky hands. "I would be honored to wear it."

Esme placed the pin at the top of the veil, stepped back, and took in the full view of Bella. She was the most beautiful bride she had ever seen and she knew that even her hard as nails son would be brought to tears when his eyes beheld her for the first time. There was a knock at the door, Carlisle, his mother, and father were there. "It's time to go, ladies."

Each of the girls gave Bella a hug and were out the door and into the cars that would take them to the church. Edward Sr. came over to Bella and hugged her. "My grandson is one lucky motherfucker and if he ever gives you one once of grief, you tell me and I will whip his ass."

Bella giggled and kissed Edward Sr. on the cheek. "Thank you, Edward."

"Oh, no, none of that shit. I am Grandfather, do you hear me?"

"Yes, Grandfather." Bella said, smiling brightly. "And I am Grandmother." Clara said, giving Bella a hug also.

"Okay, Grandmother."

They left the room, and with the assistance of Clara and Esme with the veil and the skirt of her gown, Bella was carefully placed in the car and they were off to the church. Carlisle had made sure that security at the church was tight, but the reception hall would be even more intense.

Edward had arrived at the church twenty minutes before Bella was set to arrive. He was nervously pacing in the groom’s room where he and Jasper were to wait until time for the ceremony to start. He couldn't believe that, in less than thirty minutes, he would be bound to Bella in every way forever.

Last night, he and the groomsmen hung out at his apartment, drinking whiskey, smoking cigars, and talking about their women. Earlier in the evening, when they were alone, Jasper had told him that he and Alice had gotten married two weeks before. Edward was shocked that Alice hadn’t wanted a huge wedding, but Jasper assured him that their wedding was perfect for them. Edward gave him his blessing on the union, and warned him that, if he ever heard that he did anything wrong by Alice, he would have to answer to him. But he always told Jasper that he wanted him as his Capo to also make sure that, god forbid, he did anything to hurt Bella, Jasper would make him pay dearly. Checking his watch for what seemed like the hundredth time, he turned to make sure that Jasper had the wedding bands. Bella and he had gone to Valdo's to pick out their wedding bands. Bella's was a platinum band surrounded with diamonds and his was a platinum band with black diamonds in the center.

They had them engraved with their initials and the date. The door to the room opened up, and in walked his father and grandfather.

"Jasper, step outside for a moment please."

"Yes, Sir." Jasper said, leaving quickly. When the Don of the family tells you do something, you better fucking do it without question and hesitation.

After Jasper left, Carlisle turned to Edward. "How are you doing, son?"

Edward swallowed hard. "I have killed people without one moment of being nervous, but, here I am about to marry my soul-mate, and I’m nervous as fucking hell."

Edward Sr. and Carlisle both chuckled, knowing that they were just like him on their own wedding days. "Edward, what is there to be nervous about?"

Edward Sr. asked. "What if she decides in the next ten minutes that I am not worth it and tells me to fuck off? What if I am a horrible husband? Shit, what if when we have kids, I say fuck in front of them all the time, so their first fucking word is FUCK?"

"Edward, calm down." Carlisle said, as he tried not to laugh out loud. "I just saw Bella and she is excited about walking down the aisle to you. I can assure you it will all be fine. Are you going to screw up? Hell yes, just remember learn from your mistakes, and those little blue boxes work wonders.

And I am sorry Edward, but your mother and I kept something from you all these years. I think you should know now."

Edward’s mind then went all over the place. What had his parents kept from him?

"Edward, son, your first word was fuck." Carlisle laughed loudly, as did Edward Sr.

"Dad, that is not funny." Edward whined.

"Okay, seriously, the reason we came in here was to tell you that we are so proud and happy for you, Edward. Bella is your other half and we are sure that you will have a lifetime full of joy and happiness. I love you, son."

"Love you, too, Dad, and you, too, Grandfather."

Jasper knocked on the door, because it was time for the wedding to begin. "Come in." Edward called out.

"Excuse me, but it's time." Jasper said.

"Shit, I need to get to Bella. See you in a few minutes." Carlisle said, rushing out the door, with Edward Sr. close behind.

Edward and Jasper walked out of the small room to the front of the church, which was packed with guests. Edward glanced around, and saw many of his friends, family, but also some associates from rival families. He had hoped he could have avoided inviting them, but this was customary, and the family was steeped in tradition. The string quartet began playing Bach’s Jesu, Joy of Man's Desiring and the doors at the back of church opened up.

First down the aisle were Elizabeth and Ted, then Becky and Brandon, next were Angela and Ben, then Kate and Garrett, then Rosalie and Emmett, who was grinning so big, next out was Alice, and, as she walked out the doors were closed. When Alice got to the front of the church, the string quartet changed their song to Tchaikovsky’s Waltz from "Sleeping Beauty" , then the doors opened and there in the doorway stood a goddess in white. Gasping a deep breath, Edward's eyes filled with tears; she hadn't run, she was here, she was walking toward him, and she was going to be his for the rest of their lives.

Bella was so nervous that she would trip and fall down the aisle. Her hands shook and her heart was racing. Esme laid her hand on her arm and whispered in her ear. "You will be fine. Just breathe."

"Bella, remember what I told you this morning?" Carlisle asked.

"Yes." She whispered.

The doors opened up, and, with Carlisle on her left side and Esme on her right, she began the procession to her heart’s true desire. Bella held her

head high and saw that the church was packed. The entire congregation were on their feet so she could not see Edward. As she neared the altar, at the front of the church, Bella saw Michael and Claudia smiling brightly, but with tears in their eyes. She faced forward again, and then she saw him, she saw Edward standing proud waiting for her. They made it to him and the minister began the service.

"We have been invited here today to witness and celebrate the uniting in marriage of Isabella Marie and Edward Anthony Masen. They are taking the first step of their new beginning; their new life together. The ability and desire for one human being to love another is perhaps the most precious and fulfilling gift that has been entrusted to us. It is an all-consuming task, a lifelong endeavor — the journey we’ve been preparing for all of our lives.

Loving someone is a reason to stretch beyond our limits, to become more for the sake of the other. It is to look into the soul of your beloved and accept what you see. Loving is the ultimate commitment which challenges humans to become all that we are meant to be. As they join in marriage today,

Isabella Marie and Edward Anthony Masen are announcing to the world that they are welcoming that challenge. Isabella and Edward have written their own vows."

Edward cleared his throat and began. "Isabella, Bella, our miracle lies in the path we have chosen together. I enter this marriage with you knowing that the true magic of love is not to avoid changes, but to navigate them successfully. Let us commit to the miracle of making each day work - together." As he finished a tear flowed down his cheek.

Bella reached up and wiped away the tear before she began. Reaching deep inside and pulling the most powerful emotions she could. "Where there has been cold, you have brought warmth; where my life was dark, you have brought light. Edward, I pledge before this assembled company to be your wife from this day forward. Let us make of our two lives, one life, and let us always honor and respect each other."

"Please present your rings." Father Ryan said. Edward turned to Jasper, who handed the rings to Edward. Edward placed the rings in Father Ryan's hand. "May these rings be blessed as the symbol of this affectionate unity. These two lives are now joined in one unbroken circle. Wherever they go, may they always return to one another in their togetherness. May these two find in each other the love for which all men and women yearn. May they grow in understanding and in compassion. May the home, which they establish together, be such a place of sanctuary that many will find there a friend. May these rings, on their fingers, symbolize the touch of the spirit of love in the heart."

Father Ryan handed the first ring to Edward and he took Bella’s dainty hand into his. “With this ring, I marry you: With my loving heart. With my willing body. And with my eternal soul." As he finished, he slipped on the circle of diamonds onto her finger.

Father Ryan then handed Bella the other ring and she took his strong powerful hand into hers. "With this ring, I marry you: With my loving heart. With my willing body.

And with my eternal soul." As she finished, she slipped on the platinum band on his finger.

Staring deeply and lovingly into each other's eyes, wanting to hear the words that the Father was about to say. Father Ryan smiled at the couple and then looked up at the guests. He was aware that this day there were more sinners in the house than ever before, but also knew that the Cullens were, overall, good people and, in this world, sometimes that was enough. "Isabella and Edward, you have heard the words about love and marriage, have exchanged your vows and made your promises, and celebrated your union with the giving and receiving of rings. It is at this time that I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride!"

"About fucking time." Edward exclaimed as he pulled Bella to him and dipped her backward, laying a long passionate kiss upon her lips. The entire world stopped, it was just the two of them. Finally, he felt a tap on the shoulder and, pulling back, he was met with the bright brown eyes of his wife.

Fuck…he was married.

"May I present, Mr. and Mrs. Edward Anthony Masen Cullen!" Father Ryan announced.

Edward held out his arm, Bella wrapped hers around his, and they proceeded down the steps and down the aisle, while the guests clapped for them.

When they exited the door, Edward leaned in for another kiss, one was not enough. They poured all their love into the kiss, and, when they were out of breath, they finally pulled apart, finding the entire wedding party standing around them, laughing at the couple. Elizabeth and Becky were making bets that they wouldn't make it through the reception without sneaking off for a little alone time.

"Hey, I want in on that." Emmett roared.

"Funny, guys, let's get these photographs over with so we can get to the reception. Because, once it is over, I want to spend some much needed alone time with my wife." Edward said.

Michael and Claudia were so moved by the wedding that both had tears in their eyes. Aro looked over and wondered what the fuck was going on.

Leaning over, he whispered. "When the fuck did you get so tight with the Cullens? Is there something I need to fucking know?"

"Aro, watch your mouth, we are in the house of God." Michael seethed. "I don't have to answer to you."

Aro leaned back and tried to calm down. Why the fuck was this old man still alive and where the fuck was James? He was told that the car was supposed to fail yesterday, but something must have happened, and today he was getting all weepy over the Cullen fucker’s wedding. And, again, he couldn't place why that Swan chick looked so familiar.

Finally, the Volturis were out the door and in the cars, heading to the reception. Michael and Claudia had been delayed coming out, so Aro, Maria, and

Alec took their car and left. Sitting in the car, Maria was going on and on about how beautiful the wedding was and how beautiful Isabella was. "Aro,

she looked so much like your grandmother Isabella."

Aro turned quickly to look at his wife, and things began to click into place. Fuck, could it be? No, there was no way, or was there? Fuck, he needed to talk to James and quick. Pulling out his phone, he called James, but, like earlier today, it went straight to voicemail. The prick had his phone off; fucker must be balls deep in a girl.

As Aro and Maria were off to the reception, Michael and Claudia were having their pictures taken with the Bella and Edward. All of the bridesmaids and the groomsmen were gone except for Jasper, Alice, Emmett, and Rose. Edward had explained to Rose and Alice what was going on. Alice was shocked, as was Rose, but when they saw how Michael and Claudia were around Bella, they knew this was a good thing. After the photographs, they were all off to the reception.

The reception hall was decorated with large white hydrangeas, lilies, and white roses. Tall floral arrangements were on each table, which was covered in a white and gold linen tablecloth, with gold chargers and fine china plates. There were large swags of the flowers over the doorways and over the head table. The whole room was dimly lit, and the warm glow of the candles made for a very romantic setting.

In the center of the dance floor, was the large, seven-tiered white wedding cake. Each tier was covered with either sugar flowers, elegant piping, or edible lace work. The bottom two tiers were four round cakes that were positioned so it looked as if they were elegant steps.

After announcing the wedding party, dinner was served and the cake was cut. The wait staff ensured the cake table was moved before the dancing was about to start. Even though many of the guests were enemies, they were on their best behavior. Not only were their rival families invited, but also many top ranking businessmen who had done business with the Cullens over the years. Jacob Black was also in attendance. When he got the invitation, he went into a rage, tearing up his office. He had wanted, no he still wanted, Bella Swan for his own. However, she was now married, but, he thought that maybe there was something he could about it.

As everyone was enjoying their desserts, Edward, Bella, Carlisle, and Michael slipped out of the room and into the room where they were going to do the exchange of powers. Edward and Bella slipped into the adjoining room and began to change into their Don and Donna attire.

"Baby, you looked so beautiful today in this dress." Edward cooed, kissing her shoulder.

"Thank you; can you please help me with the hairpin, it's your mother’s. I don't want anything to happen to it."

Edward reached up and removed the pin from her beautiful hair. Taking the veil and laying it over the chair, he walked back and unzipped her gown.

Seeing her in all white undergarments made his dick extremely hard. He wanted nothing more than to rip off those white lace panties and ram into his

home, but that would be later tonight.

Bella saw the lust in her husband's eyes and she, too, felt the same way, but they needed to take care of business first. Edward helped her into her gown, which was black with swirls of gold and, as she took down her hair, she fixed it to flow over one shoulder.

Edward removed his wedding tuxedo and dressed in an all black suit.

After dressing, they walked out of the room and into the adjoining room where Carlisle and Michael were standing by a table. Edward took Bella’s hand and walked over to them.

"We are here tonight to pass down the Cullen and Volturi families to you." Carlisle said, looking at the couple before him. "You have demonstrated your loyalty, support, and compassion for the members of your family. It is these attributes that will assist you in presiding over each of the families, and uniting them as one."

"Do you swear with every drop of blood within your body to protect this newly combined family with your lives?"

"We do." Edward and Bella said together.

"Do you swear to support and assist each member of the family?"

"We do."

"Sangue del mio sangue, il cuore del mio cuore, per sempre proteggere la famiglia.”

(Blood of my b lood, heart of my heart, forever protect the family)

Carlisle pulled off his ring and slipped it on Edward's pinky finger. He then pulled out the Cullen bracelet and slipped it on Bella's wrist. Michael had a new Donna ring made for Bella’s small hand and he pulled off his ring and handed it to Bella. "Please keep this ring for when you pass the families to your son, if he is born first, if not, keep it as a reminder of me." Michael then put on the Volturi Donna ring onto Bella’s right pinky finger and turned to Edward. He had a Volturi crest pin that Edward could wear on his jacket.

Kissing Bella and Edward on the cheek, both Michael and Carlisle smiled. "Now let's go party." Michael said.

As the group walked out of the room, they were met with Emmett, Jasper, Tony, and Marcus. They walked back toward the reception hall and slipped into the curtain that Esme had put up for this occasion. Carlisle and Michael walked up to the podium.

Aro looked up and saw his father standing beside Carlisle. What the fuck was going on? He thought.

"Ladies and Gentlemen, can we have your attention please. Esme and I want to thank everyone tonight. When our Edward brought Isabella over to meet us, we could see immediately that they were made for each other. As you know, I am passing the family to Edward, as tradition dictates, for him to look after, but we have a surprise for many of you tonight. Michael Volturi, I pass the floor to you." Carlisle said, stepping aside.

"Good Evening. I bet you all are wondering why I am standing here beside Carlisle Cullen. Well, as many of you know, I have decided to pass my family down to my oldest grandchild. Up until about a month ago, I thought it would be my grandson, James. But, to my surprise, and extreme pleasure, I have recently discovered that I have another grandchild. That grandchild is older than my grandson James. So, after many of hours of consultations, Carlisle and I decided that the only way to enable my oldest grandchild to assume the role leader of the Volturi family would be to usher a new era in both the Volturi and Cullen families. So, raise your glass," Michael said as Edward and Bella stepped out from behind the curtain to stand beside him. "To Don Edward Cullen and my granddaughter, Donna Isabella Volturi Cullen, may their reign over our families be long."

Aro gasped. Fuck, she was his daughter! Fuck! What the hell? That meant his time was up. There was no way in hell he would be allowed to remain within the family. Looking around the room, he saw many members of both of the families in complete shock and knew he needed to get the hell out of here and regroup. Using the shadows of the room, he slipped out the side door. Just as one of the guards went to grab him, he jumped into a cab.

Fuck, he needed to find James and make new plans, because this was not going to happen. No fucking bitch was going to take what was his, daughter or no daughter.

If Aro Volturi lived and breathed, there would be no alliance with the Cullen family. Now to make plans. Because now Edward and Isabella Cullen were Bound and Dangerous. Document Outline

 *Chapter 1*: Chapter 1  *Chapter 2*: Chapter 2 The Meeting  *Chapter 3*: Chapter 3  *Chapter 4*: Chapter 4 Taking Control  *Chapter 5*: Chapter 5  *Chapter 6*: Chapter 6  *Chapter 7*: Chapter 7  *Chapter 8*: Chapter 8  *Chapter 9*: Chapter 9  *Chapter 10*: Chapter 10  *Chapter 11*: Chapter 11  *Chapter 12*: Chapter 12  *Chapter 13*: Chapter 13  *Chapter 14*: Chapter 14  *Chapter 15*: Chapter 15  *Chapter 16*: Chapter 16  *Chapter 17*: Chapter 17  *Chapter 18*: Chapter 18  *Chapter 19*: Chapter 19  *Chapter 20*: Chapter 20  *Chapter 21*: Chapter 21  *Chapter 22*: Chapter 22  *Chapter 23*: Chapter 23  *Chapter 24*: Chapter 24  *Chapter 25*: Chapter 25  *Chapter 26*: Chapter 26  *Chapter 27*: Chapter 27  *Chapter 28*: Chapter 28  *Chapter 29*: Chapter 29  *Chapter 30*: Chapter 30